Of Purgatorye thus saieng thereof that because y e booke of Machabes aloweth praieng for soules departed hee therefore disproueth not that so laudable a custome so long continued in the Church But because there is no certeyne place named nor kynde of paynes expressed in Scripture he therefore thinketh necessarie suche abuses clearely to be put away which vnder the name of Purgatory haue bene aduaunced as to make men beleeue that by the Bishop of Romes pardons or by Masses sayd at Scala coeli or other where in any place or before any Image soules mighte clearely bee deliuered out of Purgatory and from the paynes thereof to be sent straight to heauen and such other like abuses c. And these were the contents of that booke of articles deuised and passed by the Kings authority a little before the stirre of Lincolneshire and Yorkeshire Wherin although there were many and great imperfections and vntruthes not to bee permitted in any true reformed Churche yet notwithstanding the king and his counsaile to beare with the weakelings whiche were newely weyned from their mothers milke of Rome Milke for newe wainlinges thought it might serue somwhat for the time in steade of a little beginning till better might come And so consequently not long after these Articles thus set forward Iniunctions for abrogatyon certeine holydayes certeyne other Iniunctions were also geuen out about the same yeare 1536. whereby a number of holy daies were abrogated and especially such as fel in the haruest time the keping of which redounded greatly to y e hinderaunce of gathering in their corne hay fruite and other such like necessarie commodities The copie and tenour of which Iniunctions I haue also hereunto annexed as vnder foloweth ¶ The Kings Iniunctions FOrasmuch as the number of holy dayes is so excessiuely growen Iniunctions by the king and yet daily more and more by mens deuotion yea rather superstition was like further to encrease that the same was and should be not onely preiudiciall to the common weale by reason that it is occasion as well of much slouth and idlenes the very nursse of theeues vagabunds and of diuers other vnthriftines and inconueniences as of decay of good misteries Artes profitable necessary for the common wealth losse of mans foode many times being cleane destroied through the superstitious obseruance of the said holydaies in not taking the oportunity of good serene weather offered vpon the same in time of haruest but also pernicious to the soules of many men which being entised by the licencious vacation libertie of those holydaies do vpon the same commonly vse and practise more excesse riot and superfluitie then vpon any other dayes And sith the Sabboth day was vsed and ordeined but for mans vse and therefore ought to geue place to the necessitie and behoofe of the same whensoeuer that shall occurre much rather any other holyday institute by man It is therefore by the Kings highnes authoritie as supreme head in earth of the Church of England with the common assent and consent of the Prelates and Cleargie of this his Realme in conuocation lawfully assembled and congregated amongst other things decreed ordeyned and established First that the feast of dedication of Churches shall in all places through out this Realme Feastes of dedication to be kept al vpon one day be celebrate and kept on the first Sonday of the moneth of October for euer and vpon none other day Item that the feast of the patron of euerye Churche within this Realme called commonly the Churche holy-day Church holydayes forbidden shall not froÌ„ hencefoorth be kept or obserued as a holy day as heretofore hath bene vsed but that it shal be lawful to all singular persons resident or dwelling within thys Realme to go to their worke occupation or mistery the same truely to exercise and occupy vpon the sayde feast as vpon any other worke day except the saide feast of Church holy day bee suche as must bee else vniuersally obserued and kept as a holyday by this ordinance following Also that all those feastes or holydayes which shall happen to fall or occurre either in the haruest tyme whiche is to be counted from the first daye of Iuly Holydayes in the haruest time put downe vnto the xxix day of September or else in the tearme time at Westminster shall not be kept or obserued froÌ„ hencefoorth as holydaies but that it may be lawfull for euery man to go to his work or occupation vpon the same as vppon any other worke day except alwaies the feastes of the Apostles of the blessed Uirgin and of Saint George and also such feastes as wherein the Kings highnes Iudges at Westminster doe not vse to sit in Iudgement All whiche shall be kept holy and solemne of euery man as in time past haue bene accustomed Prouided alwaies that it may be lawfull vnto all Priestes and Clerkes as well secular as regular in the foresaid holydaies now abrogate to sing or say their accustomed seruice for those holydayes in their Churches so as they do not the same solemnely nor do ring to the same after the maner vsed in high holydayes ne do commaund or indict the same to be kept or obserued as holydayes Finally that the feastes of the Natiuitie of our Lord of Easter day of the Natiuitie of S. Iohn the Baptist 4. offering dayes and of S. Michaell the Archaungell shall be from hencefoorth counted accepted and taken for the four generall offering dayes And for further declaration of the premisses be it knoweÌ„ that Easter tearme beginneth alwayes the xviij day after Easter day reckening Easter day for one Easter terme and endeth the Monday next folowing the Ascension day Trinitie terme beginneth alwaies the Wednesday next after the Octaues of Trinitie Sonday Trinitye terme and endeth the xj or xij day of Iuly Michaelmas terme beginneth the ix or x. day of October and endeth the xxviij or xxix day of Nouember Michaelâ—â—â— terme Hilary terme beginneth the xxiij or xxiiij day of Ianuary and endeth the xij or xiij day of February Hilary terme In Easter terme vpon the Ascension daye in Trinitie terme vppon the Natiuitie of S. Iohn Baptist in Michaelmas terme vpon Alhalow day in Hilary Terme vpon Candlemas day the kings Iudges at Westminster do not vse to sit in iudgement nor vpon any Sonday After these Articles and Iniunctions thus giuen out by the King his Counsaile theÌ„ folowed moreouer as time serued other Iniunctions moe concerning Images reliques and blind miracles and for abrogating of Pilgremages deuised by superstition and mainteined for luker sake also for the Pater noster Creede and Gods Commandements and the Bible to be had in English with diuers other points moe necessary for Religion The wordes of which Iniunctions heere also ensue * Other Iniunctions geuen by the authoritie of the Kings highnes to the Cleargy of this his Realme IN the name of God Amen
towardes Tailleret And although they of that place were but few in number and that parte of the army the greater yet making theyr prayers vnto God and coÌ„mending their cause vnto him they defended themselues likewise valiantly In the meane season they of Uillars being emboldened by their late victorie came to assist their neighbours and beyng assembled together they couragiously pursued their enemies and put them to â—light In this pursute it chaunced which here is not to be forgotten that this poore people God geueth victory to his seruants by an ambush of their enemies which came an other way were sodeÌ„ly enclosed on euery side and like to be destroyed but yet they all escaped and not one of them was slayne onely iij. were hurt which were soone cured agayn On the enemies side there were so many slayne that they were layd together by whole cart loades This was the reward of those which were so desirous to shed innocent bloud The iust reward vpon the Lords enemies The same day the inhabitauntes of Sanson neare to Roccapiata assembled in great number together and went to a riche mans house of Roccapiata and spoyled all that hee had Certaine of Roccapiata in number not past xvij vnderstanding this set vpon them soone put them to flight tooke away their drumme forced them to leaue their bootie behynde them After that the Lord of Trinitâ—e had receiued the letters of the Angrongnians he sent vnto them his Secretary Gastaut a false brother named Christopher Gastaut which said him selfe that he fauoured the veritie of the Gospell accompanyed with a Gentleman of the sayd valley Whose charge was to cause the chief rulers to send certaine to common with the sayd Lord of Trinitie Deepe dissimulation in a crafty Papist saying that he had good tydinges to declare vnto them moreouer that he would deliuer them a safe conduct to come and go Wherupon they sent foure vnto him whom he entreated very courteously rehearsed vnto them how the Duke at his departure from the Court told him that although the Pope the Princes and Cities of Italie yea his own counsell were fully resolued that of necessitie they of the sayd Religion should bee destroyed yet notw tstaÌ„dyng God otherwise put in his mind and that he had taken counsell of God what he should do in this matter that is that he would vse them geÌ„tly Furthermore he declared vnto them that the Duches bare them good affection and fauoured them very much The Dutches a fauourer of the Angronians that she had commended their cause vnto the Duke perswadyng with him to haue regard to that poore people that their Religion was auncient old with many such other thynges Moreouer they had sayd he great frendes in the Dukes Court not doubtyng but if they would send certaine to the Court with a Supplication they should obteine more then they themselues would require and he for his part would employ himselfe in their affaires to the vttermost of his power and so hee promised that he would retire him selfe with his army This hee seemed to speake vnfaynedly The people desiring but to liue peaceably in their Religion and vnder the obedience of their Prince were content to folow his counsell About this season they of Angrongne perceiued that a part of the army ascended the hill of Tailleret which is the halfe way betwene Angrongne and those of the valley of Luserne the other part had already gotten a way whiche led to the Medow of Tour by the whiche they of AngroÌ„gne might easily haue bene enclosed Therfore they sent certaine immediately to keepe the way who soone after encountered with their enemies and obteined the victorie pursuyng and chasing them to their camp not without great losse of their men The number of their enemies slayne was not knowen for their custome was A combate betweene the Angronians the persecutors immediately to carry away those which were slayne Not one of Angrongne perished that day nor yet was hurt It was feared that this combate would haue hyndred the agreement But the Lord of Trinitie could well dissemble this matter and excused that dayes iourney The crafty dissimulation of the Lord of Trinity puttyng the fault vpon them of Tailleret whom he charged to haue slayne certaine of his men in the hygh way but amongest other his Barber On Saterday folowyng beyng the ix of Nouember the said Lord of Trinitie sent agayne for them of Angrongne to consult with him touchyng the agreement vsing the like communication as before and added thereunto that in token of true obedience they should cary their armour into two of the houses of the chief Rulers not fearyng but it should be safe for it should remayne in their owne keeping and if neede were they should receyue it agayne Also that he vppon Sonday which was the next day would cause a Masse to be song within the temple of S. Laurence in Angrongne accoÌ„panyed with a very few and thereby the Dukes wrath would be asswaged The next mornyng he went in the temple whereat they were sore agreeued albeit they could not withstaÌ„d him his army marchyng afore him and hauyng caused a Masse to be song he desired to see the Medow of Tour so much spokeÌ„ of that therof he might make a true report vnto the Duke and thether the Rulers with a great troupe of his owne men went the residue of his company remayne behynde the which spoyled certaine houses and seased the armour which they had deliuered vp before but they fouÌ„d no great store for the people had taken away the greatest part therof The sayd Lord being entred into the Medow of Tour the people began to make a commotion Whereof he hauing intelligence returned immediately All that daye he shewed himselfe very courteous to all whome he met The people in this meane time perceiued themselues to be in great daunger and were sore moued at the sight of the army the spoyle of the souldiours the taking away of their armour but especially because the sayd Lord of Trinitie had viewed the Medow of Tour foreseeing his trayterous meaning and purpose A few dayes after the sayde Lord of Trinitie sent his Secretary Gastaut to Angrongne Beholde the double dealing and dissimulatioÌ„ of the Papistes to bring their wiâ—kâ—d purpose to passe to talke with them concerning the agreement and to make a full resolution thereof which was read in the assemble by the Secretarie the summe whereof was this That the people of Angrongne submitted themselues to render all honour and reuerence to God according to his holy word and all due obedience to the Duke their soueraigne Prince to whome they shoulde send certaine men to demaund pardon of him concerning theyr bearing of armour in their extreme necessitie and humbly to beseech him that he would suffer them to liue peaceably in their religion whiche was according to the worde of God not compelling them
retired sodenly After that the Lorde of Trinitie sent 2. Gentlemen of the Ualley of Luserne to them of Angrongne to fele them if they would come to any agreement To whom answere was made y t they would stand to their first answer From that time he sent very often to entreate of the agreement but what his meaning was it myght well appeare For when the pore people hoped for some agrement Note the practise of Papistes they were most furiously assaulted Upon this there was a day assigned in the valley of Luserne to confer touching the agreement w t certaine men pertaining to the Lord of Raconis and the safe conduct was promised and graunted The night afore the ministers rulers of Angrongne should take their iourny they perceiued a company of soldioures going vp a hill Behoulde how this traiterous Trynitye whiles he pretendeth an agreement goeth about to destroy these poore men by the which they of Angrongne should passe hid them in houses on the wayes side thinking to take at vnwares them of Angrongne which were sent to treat of the agrement But they hauing intelligence of this conspiracy watched and warded It was an easie matter as diuers thought that night to haue taken the L. of Trinity and haue spoiled his whole campe But they of Angrongne and Luserne woulde not execute thys enterprise Dauid spareth king Saule least thereby they shoulde offende God and passe the boundes of their vocation taking vpon them no more but to defend themselues At that time a pitifull case happened in the Medowe of Tour. The Lorde of Raconis seeming to be sorie for thys warre sent into y e medow of Tour an honest man of Briqueras named Fraunces of Billes to take aduise what meanes were best to further the agreement Who hauing consulted with the ministers and rulers returned homeward that day according to his maisters commandement and hauing sent backe one whiche conducted hym was murdered soone after at the foote of Angrongne by two of Angrongne which otherwise seemed to be honest and of good parentage Soone after one of the two which had cōmitted this facte entred into the Medowe of Toure and was immediately apprehended and boūd He confessed the fact without any further delay Immediately the other also was taken The Waldoys were maruelously troubled agreeued with this fact and wrote to y e Lorde of Raconis declaring vnto him the whole circumstance of the facte and that they had the offenders in warde and that if it would please him to send certaine to examine the matter they for theyr part wold so execute iustice in y e punishment of them that theyr innocency to all men shuld appeare The lord of Raconis wrote vnto them y t they should deliuer vnto hym y e offenders and that he would do such iustice vppon them as the cause required To the which they of Angrongne aunswered that vpon three conditions they shoulde be deliuered according to his request First that the prisoners should be compelled to do nothing against their consciences The iust dealing of the Angrongnians and as touching religion nothing shuld be spokē vnto them but out of the word of God Secondly that speedy and sharpe iustice should be executed vpon them and y t heereafter this should be no preiudice to y e liberties and priuiledges of the people of Angrongne The third that the execution of thē should be vpon the borders of Angrongne for an example to all other This being accorded with one assent yea w tout contradiction of their parents they sent them prisonners accompanied with 60. gunners to the cōfines of Luserne and there deliuered them into the hands of the Lord of Raconis This redounded to the great commendation of them of Angrongne After this the lord of Trinitie hauing left certaine garrisons about Angrongne and the valley of Luserne went to Perouse nere to the valley of S. Martine to succour the garrison there being in great danger and there remained a moneth During which time they of Angrongne and of the valley of Luserne liued in more quietnesse then afore but yet they were so afflicted by reason of the scarcitie of vitailes which sore pressed them and namely those of the medowe of Toure for they were spoyled of theyr vitailes Scarsenes of vitaile among the Angrōgnians Gods mercy toward his people This poore people liued with milke and with herbes hauing very litle breade But afterwardes when they were euen like to be famished God of his goodnesse sent them better succour both of corne breade then they had before The enemies thought to haue taken the medow of Toure by famine for they toke away the vitailes that were to be had in all places round about Euery houshold was suffered to haue no more then should sustein them that day and that also was very litle to the ende that they shuld not succour this poore people After that the Lorde of Trinitie being returned from Perouse to Luserne Note how thys bloudy wretch protending agreement peace and quietnes immedyatly seeketh the destruction of this poore people The people of Tailleret cruelly murdered of the Spanyardes The trumpetts of the Waldoys sent certaine to entreate of an agreement and required to common with some of the people Then they began to consulte and deuise by al meanes how they might come to some good agreement But one Monday being the 17. day of Aprill by breake of day he sent certaine bandes of Spaniardes which he had there with the Garrison of Toure to the mountaine of Tailleret by the way which leadeth to the medow of Tour on the South-side They murdered men wemen and children of Tailleret whome they founde in their beddes Then they marched on along vpon the mountaine towardes the medow of Tour. Anone after the people perceiued 2. other companies of souldiours marching by Angrongne by 2. seuerall wayes to assault the Medow of Toure In the morning assoone as they rose they blewe their hornes for they sawe the Spaniards already entred When they had made theyr prayers euery man ranne to meete the enemyes some on the East side and the other on the Southe They whyche firste resisted the Spaniardes who were already paste the bulwarkes were in the beginning but 12. Gunners and a few other whom they caused to go vp to the hil and rolle downe great stones These 12. hauing founde a fitte place for their purpose to stay the Spanyardes began to shoote of their harquebushes at them The Spanyardes seeing themselues so sore assailed both aboue and beneathe The Spanyardes beaten backe the place so narrow and so straight reculed backe and retyred as fast as they coulde by the same way by the whiche they came If they had taried a little longer they had ben enclosed betweene the two mountaines whyche place was so strait that they coulde not haue escaped The people chased them vnto their campe which was at Toure God
iudgemeÌ„t vnto the godly and discrete reader Not forgetting yet by the way if that the report shoulde be true vpon so iust an occasion to charge that catholique clergy their wicked lawes with a more shameles tirannie vncharitable cruelty theÌ„ before For if they nothing stay theyr bloudy malice towards such as so willingly submit themselues vnto their mercies what fauour may the faithfull and constant professours of Christ looke for at their haÌ„ds I might here also aske of them how they folow the pitiful and louing admonitioÌ„ or rather precept of our Sauiour Christ whose true and only Church they so stoutly bragge to be who in the 17. chapt of S. Luke sayth Though thy brother sinne against thee seuen times in a day No mercy in the popes Church and seuen times in a day turne to thee saieng It repenteth me thou shalt forgiue him But what go I about to allure them vnto the folowing of the rule and counsaile of him vnto whose worde and Gospell they seeme most open and vtter enemies Wherefore not purposing to stay any longer thereupon I will leaue theÌ„ vnto the righteous reuengemeÌ„t of the Lord whereunto let vs now heere adioine the story of one Iohn Browne a good Martir of the Lord burnt at Ashford about this fourth yeare of King Henry the eight whose story heereunder foloweth ¶ Iohn Browne father to Richard Browne which Richard was in prison in Canterbury and should haue bene burned with two more besides himselfe the next day after the death of Queene Mary but by the proclaiming of Queene Elizabeth they escaped Ioh. Brown burned in Asheforde about the 4. yeare of king Henry 8. THe occasion of the first trouble of this Iohn Browne was by a priest sitting in Grauesend barge I. Brown being y e same time in the barge came sate hard by hym wherupon after certain coÌ„municatioÌ„ the Priest asked him doest thou know said he who I am thou sitst too neere me thou sitst on my clothes No sir said he I know not what you are I tell thee I am a Priest What sir are yee a Person or Uicar or a Ladies Chaplen No quoth he againe I am a soule priest I sing for a soule saith he Do ye so sir quoth the other that is well done I pray you sir quoth he where find you y e soule when you go to Masse I can not tel thee said the Priest I pray you where do you leaue it sir wheÌ„ the Masse is done I can not tell thee sayde the Priest Neither can you tell where you finde it when you go to Masse nor where you leaue it when the Masse is done how can you then haue the soule said he Go thy waies said y e Priest thou art an heretike and I will be euen with thee So at the landing the Priest taking w t hym Water More and William More two Gentlemen breethren rode straightwaies to the Archb. Warham wheruppon the said Iohn Browne within three daies after his wife being churched the same day Chilten of wey a Baily arrant and one Beare of Wilselborough with 2. of the Byshops seruantes set him vpon the horse and so carried him away he bringing in a messe of pottage to the boord to his guests was sent for and hys feete bound vnder his own horse so brought vp to Cant. neither his wife nor he nor any of his knowing whether he went nor whether he should And there continuing froÌ„ Lowsonday to y e friday before Whitsonday not knowing to his wife all this while where he was He was set in the stockes ouer night and on the morrow went to death and was burned at Ashford an 1517. The same night as he was in the stocks at Ashford where he his wâ—â—e dwelt his wife then hearing of him came sate by him al y e night before he should be burned to whom he declaring y e whole story how he was handled shewed told how y t he coulde not set his feete to the ground for they were burned to the bones and told her how by the two Bishops Warham Fisher his feet were heat vpon the whote coales burnt to the bones to make me said he to deny my Lord which I will neuer do for if I should deny my Lord in this world he would hereafter denie me I pray thee said he therefore good Elizabeth continue as thou hast begon and bring vp thy childreÌ„ vertuously in the feare of God so y e next day on Whitsonday eueÌ„ this godly Martir was burned StaÌ„ding at y e stake this praier he made holding vp his hands O Lord I yeeld me to thy grace Graunt me mercy for my trespasse Let neuer the feend my soule chase Lord I will bow and thou shalt beate Let neuer my soule come in hell heate Into thy hands I commend my spirit thou hast redeemed me O Lord of truth and so he ended Ex testimonio Aliciae Browne eius filiae cuius mariti nomen dicebatur strat in paâ—rochia S. Pulchri At the fire the said Chilten the Bayly Arrant bade cast in his children also for they would spring sayd he of hys ashes This blessed Martyr Iohn Browne had borne a fagot seauen yeares before in the daies of King Henry the 7. As it is the propertie of SathaÌ„ euer to malice the prosperous estate of the Saintes of God true professours of Christ so ceasseth he not continually to styrre vp his wicked meÌ„bers to the effectuall accomplishyng of that which his enuious nature so greedily desireth if not alwayes openly by colour of tyrannicall lawes yet at the leastwise by some subtill practise of secret murther Which thing doth most playnly appeare not onely in a great number of the blessed Martyrs of Christes Churche mentioned in this booke but also and especially in the discourse of this lameÌ„table history that now I haue in hand concernyng the secrete cruell murderyng of Richard Hunne whose story here consequently ensueth decerped and collected partly out of the Registers of London partly out of a Bill exhibited and denounced in the Parliament house ¶ The story of Richard Hunne THere was in the yeare of our Lord. Richard Hunne martir 1514. one Richard Hunne marchauÌ„t Taylour dwelling within the Citie of London freeman of the same who was esteemed during his lyfe worthely reputed and taken not onely for a man of true dealyng and good substaunce but also for a good Catholicke maÌ„ This Richard Hunne had a child at nourse in Middlesex in the Parish of S. Mary Matsilon which dyed Anno. 1514. by the occasion wherof one Thomas Drifield Clerke beyng Parson of the sayd Parish sued y e sayd Richard Hunne in the spirituall Court for a bearyng sheete which the sayd Thom. Drifield claymed vniustly to haue of the sayd Hunne for a mortuary for SteueÌ„ Hunne sonne of the sayd Richard Hunne which SteueÌ„ beyng at nourse in the sayd Parish dyed being of
Chaucer Gower commended for their studious exercise although it seemeth that Gower was a great deale his ancient both notably learned as the barbarous rudenes of that tyme did geue both great friends together and both in like kinde of study together occupyed so endeuoring themselues and employing their tyme that they excelling many other in study and exercise o◠good letters did passe forth their liues here right worshipfully godly to the worthye fame and commendation of theyr name Chaucers workes be all printed in one volume and therfore knowne to all men This I meruaile to see the idle lyfe of the priestes and clergye men of that tyme seeing these lay persons shewed themselues in these kinde of liberall studyes so industrious fruitfully occupyed but muche more I maruell to consider thys Chaucer a right Wickleuian how y t the bishops condemning and abolishing al maner of Englishe bookes and treatises whiche might bring y e people to anye light of knowledge did yet authorise the workes of Chaucer to remaine still to be occupyed Chaucers bokes Who no doubt saw in Religion as much almost as euen we do now vttereth in hys works no lesse and seemeth to be a right Wicleuian or els was neuer any and that all his workes almost if they be throughly aduised will testifie albeit it be done in mirth couertly especially y e latter end of hys thyrd booke of y e Testament of loue for there purely he toucheth the highest matter that is the communion Wherin except a man be altogether blind he may espy him at the full Although in the same book as in all other he vseth to do vnder shadows couertly as vnder a visour he suborneth trueth in suche sort Men brought to truth by reading Chaucers workes as both priuilye she may profite the godly minded and yet not be espyed of the crafty aduersary And therefore the bishops belike taking his woorkes but for iestes and toyes in condemning other bookes yet permitted his bookes to be read So it pleased God to blind then the eyes of them for y e more commoditie of his people to the intent that through the reading of his treatises some fruit might redound therof to his Church as no doubt it dyd to many As also I am partly enformed of certayne whiche knew the parties which to them reported y t by reading of Chaucers works The ploughmans tale in Chaucer they were brought to the true knowledge of religion And not vnlike to be true For to omitte other partes of his volume whereof some are more fabulous then other what tale can be more playnly tolde then the tale of the ploughman or what finger can poynt out more directly the Pope with his prelates to be Antichrist then doth the poore Pellican reasoning agaynst the greedy Griffon Under which Hypotyposis or Poesie who is so blind that seeth not by the Pellican the doctrine of Christ and of the Lollardes to be defended against the Church of Rome Or who is so impudent y t can deny that to be true which the Pellicā there affirmeth in describing the presumptuous pryde of that pretensed Church Agayne what egge can be more lyke or fig vnto an other then the wordes properties and conditiōs of that rauening griphe resembleth the true Image that s the nature and quallities of that which we call y e church of Rome in euery poynt degree and therefore no great meruaile if that narratiō was exempted out of the copies of Chaucers workes whiche notwithstanding now is restored agayne and is extant for euery man to reade that is disposed This Geffrey Chaucer being borne as is thought in Oxfordshyre and dwelling in Woodstocke lyeth buryed in the Church of the minster of S. Peter at Westminster in an I le on the southside of the sayd Church not far from the dore leading to the Cloister and vpon his graue stone first were written these two old verses Galfridus Chaucer vates fama poesis Maternae hac sacra sum tumulatus humo Afterward about the yeare of our Lord. 1556. one M. Brickham bestowing more cost vpon his tombe did adde thereunto these verses following Qui fuit Anglorum vates ter maximus olim Galfridus Chaucer conditur hoc tumulo Annum si quaeras Domini si tempora mortis Ecee nota subsunt quae tibi cuncta notent 25. Octob. Anno. 1400. * Here beginneth the reformation of the church of Christ in the tyme of Martine Luther ALthough it can not be sufficiently expressed with toūg or pen of man The corruption of the Church described into what miserable ruine desolation the church of Christ was brought in those latter dayes yet partly by the reading of these storyes aforepast some intelligence may be geuen to them whiche haue iudgement to marke or eyes to see in what blindnes and darckenes the world was drowned during the space of these 400. yeares heretofore and more By the viewing and considering of which times and histories thou mayst vnderstand gentle reader how the religion of Christ which onely consisteth in spirit and veritie was wholy turned into outward obseruations ceremonies and idolatry So many Sainctes we had so many gods so many monasteries so many pilgrimages As many churches as many reliques forged teyned we had Agayne so many reliques so many lyeng miracles wee beleued In stede of the onely liuing Lorde we worshipped dead stocks and stones In place of Christ immortall we adored mortall bread In stead of his bloud we worshipped the bloud of duckes How the people wer led so that the priestes were fed no care was taken In stead of Gods word mans worde was set vp In stead of Christes testament the Popes testament that is the Canon lawe in stead of Paule the mayster of sentence tooke place and almost full possession The law of God was litle read the vse and end therof was lesse knowne And as the ende of the lawe was vnknowne so the difference betweene the Gospell and the lawe was not vnderstanded y e benefite of Christ not considered the effect of faith not expended Through the ignoraunce wherof it cannot be told what infinite erroures sectes and religious crept into the church ouerwhelming the world as with a floud of ignoraunce and seduction And no maruell for where the foundation is not well layd what building can stand and prosper The foundation of all our Christianitie is onely this The promise of God The foundation of Christian religion in the bloud of Christ hys sonne geuing and promising life vnto all that beleeue in him Geuing sayth the Scripture vnto vs and not barganing or indenting with vs And that freely sayth the Scripture for Christes sake Rom 6. and not condicionally for our merites sake Rom. 4. Furthermore freely sayth the scripture by grace that the promise might be firme and sure and not by the workes that we doe Rom. 4. which are alwaies
ouerthrowne for euer In the tyme of pope Alexander the 6. and about the yeare of our Lord. 1500. as is before specified The fall of the Popedome signified by the fall of the Angel from the Church toppe of the popes Castle Ex Baleo Centur. 8. pag. 000. the hygh angell which stoode in the top of the popes churche and castle of S. Angell was throwne downe with a terrible thunder into the riuer of Tybris whereby might seeme to be declared the ruine and tall of the popedome To this may be adioyned whiche in certayne Chronicles and in Iohn Bale is recorded which sayth that in y e yeare of our Lord. 1516. whiche was the same yeare when Martine Luther began Pope Leo the x. dyd create 31. Cardinals In the which yeare and day of theyr creation there fell a tēpest of thūder and lightning in Rome which so strake the church where the Cardinals were made that it remoued the little Childe Iesus out of the lappe of hys mother and the keyes out of Saint Peters hand An other signification of the popes subuersion Whiche thing many then did interprete to signifie and foreshow the subuersion and alteration of the sea of Rome Hetherto pertayneth also a strange portente and a prodigious token from heauen in the yeare of our Lord. 1505. Ex Ioan. Carione Fronc Mirandula alijs Bloudie markes of the Lordes passion seen vpon mens garments In the which yeare vnder the reigne of Maximilian Emperour there appeared in Germany vpon the vestures of men as well of Priestes as lay men vpon womens garmentes also and vpon theyr rockes as they were spynning diuerse printes and tokens of the nayles of the spunge of the spayre of the Lordes coate and of bloudy Crosses c. All which were seene vpon theyr cappes and gownes as is most certaynly testified and recorded by diuers which both did see also did write vpon the same Of whom first was Maximilian the Emperour who both had and shewed the same to Franciscus Mirandula which wrote thereupon a booke in Latine meter called Staurostichon wherin for the more credite these verses be conteyned Non ignota cano Caesar monstrauit ipsi Vidimus Innumeros prompsit Germania testes c. Of this also writeth Iohn Carion Functius The exposition of this portent Phil. Melanct. Flaccius with diuers other moe These markes and tokēs as they were very straunge so were they diuersly expounded of many some thinking that they pretended affliction and persecution of the churche to drawe neare some that God by that token did admonishe them or foreshewed vnto them the true doctrine of their iustification which onely is to be sought in the Crosse and passion of Christ and no other thing This I maruell that Christianus Masseus and other of that profession doe leaue it out Belike they sawe some thinge in it that made not to theyr liking For whether it signifieth persecution to come vpon the Germayns they cannot be euill that suffer and beare the Crosse wyth Christ Or whether it signifieth the true doctrine of Christ comming to the Germaynes it cannot otherwise be but that the doctrine of the Byshop of Rome must needes be wrong which is contrary to this which God hath styrred vp in Germany By this and such like prophecies it is euident to vnderstand the time not to be farre of when God of his determinate prouidēce was disposed to reforme to restore his Churche And not onely by these prophecies the same might well appeare but also and much rather by y e hartes of the people at that tyme whose mindes were so insenced and inflamed with hatred agaynst the pompe and pryde of Rome both through all nations and especially the people of Germany that it was easie to perceaue the tyme was neare at hand whē the pride of popish prelacy would haue a fall Such disdeyne there was such contempte and derision began to ryse on euery side then agaynst the pope and the Courte of Rome that it might soone appeare by the heartes of the people that God was not disposed to haue it long to stand For neither were their detestable doinges of secret that men did not see them neither did any man be hold them hauing any sparckle of godlines that could abide them And thereupon grewe these prouerbes to their derision in euery country As in Germany it hath bene Prouerb amongst them Prouerbes against the corrupt sea of Rome Was i st nu in der werlt fur ein wesen Wir moegen fur den pfaffen nicht genesen What is this to see the world now round about That for these shaueling priestes no man that once maye route Quà m primum clericus suscipit rasuram statim intrat in eum diabolus That is So soone as a Clerke is shorne into his order by and by the deuill enterth into him In nomine Domini incipit omne malum That is In the name of God beginneth all euill alluding to the Popes Bulles which commonly so begin Item when Bulles come from Rome bind well your purses The nearer Rome the farther from Christ. Item he that goeth once to Rome seeth a wicked man He that goeth twise learneth to know him He that goeth thrise bringeth him home with him Item the Courte of Rome neuer regardeth the sheepe without the woll Once were wodden chalices and golden priestes Ex Auen Now we haue golden chalices and wodden Priestes Once Christan men had blinde churches and light hartes Now they haue blinde hartes and light Churches Item many are worshipped for Saintes in heauen whose soules be burning in hell What should I speake of our English prouerbe which so vily esteemeth the filthy Friers that it compareth them sauing thy reuerence good Reader to a fart In Fraunce Gallus Senonensis writeth .400 yeares agoe that amongest them it was an old saying Romae solui Satanam in perniciem totius Ecclesiae That is That Sathan was let lose at Rome to destroy the whole Church Thomas Becket himselfe in his time writing to the Colledge of Cardinals denieth it not but to be a common word both through town and city Quod non sit iustitia Romae That is That there is no right at Rome To these may be adioyned also the A. B. C. Whiche we find in the margent of a certayne ould register to be attributed to William Thorp whose story we haue comprehended in the booke before ¶ A wake ye ghostly persons awake awake The A.B.C. against the pride of the Clergie B oth Priest pope Byshop and Cardinall C onsider wisely what wayes that ye take D aungerously beyng like to haue a fall E uery where the mischiefe of you all F arre and neare breaketh out very fast G od will needes be reuenged at the last ¶ H ow long haue ye the world captiued I n sore bondage of mens traditions K inges and Emperours ye haue depriued L ewdly vsurping theyr chiefe possessions M uch
libels be such bookes as raile against the fame of any person shewing no name of the author thereof so that if it be not admitted and approoued by them it shal not be permitted to be published in print or to come abrode Thus by these meanes they hope wel that the tumults errours and offensions among the people shal cease especially if the Popes holinesse himselfe shall begin with an orderly due reformation in the foresaid greuances aboue mentioned and wil procure such a free and Christian Councel as hath bene sayde and so shall the people be well contented and satisfied Or if the tumult shall not so fully be calmed as they desire yet the greater parte thus will be quieted for all such as be honest and good menne no doubt will be in great expectation of that generall Councell so shortly and now ready at hand to come For priestes or religious men that marry Finally as concerning priests which contract matrimonie religious men leauing their cloisters wherof intimation was also made by the Apostolicall Legate the foresaid princes do consider that forsomuch as in the ciuile lawe there is no penaltie for them ordeined they shal be referred to the Canonicall constitutions to be punished therafter accordingly that is by the losse of their benefices and priuiledges or other condigne censures and that the said Ordinaries shall in no case be stopped or inhibited by the seculer powers from the correction of such but that they shal adde their helpe and fauour to the maintenance of ecclesiasticall iurisdiction and shal direct out their publike edicts and precepts that none shal impeach or prohibite the said ordinaries in their ecclesiastical castigation vpon such transgressors to be administred To conclude the redoubted prince L. Lieutenaunt and other princes estates orders of the publike Empire vehemently and most heartily do pray and beseech that the Popes holinesse the reuerend Lord his legate will accept and take all the premisses to be no otherwise spoken and meant then of a good free sincere a Christian minde Neither is there any thing that al the aforesaid princes estates and nobles do more wish and desire then the furtherance and prosperous estate of the holy Catholique church of Rome and of his holinesse To whose wishes desires obedience they offer and commend themselues most ready and obsequious as faithfull children Ex Orth. Grat. Thus hast thou louing reader the full discourse both of the popes letter and of his Legates instructions with the aunswere also of the states of Germanie to the sayde letter and instructions to them exhibited in the diete of Norenberge In the which diet what was concluded and what order and consultation was taken first touching the greeuances of Germanie whych they exhibited to the Pope then concerning a general councell to be called in Germanie also for printing and preaching for priests mariage hath bene likewise declared Ex Ioan. Sledano c. The occasion of this matter mooued against priests mariage came first by the ministers of Strausburgh which about this time began to take wiues and therfore were cited by the bishop of Strausburgh to appeare before him at a certaine day Ministers of Strausbrough troubled for their wiues as violaters of the lawes of holy Churche the holy fathers the Bishops of Rome and of the Emperours maiestie to the preiudice both of their owne order of priesthood and maiestie of almighty God But they referred theyr cause to the hearing of the magistrats of the same citie who being suiters for them vnto the Bishops labored to haue the matter either released or at least to be delaied for a time Luther expoundeth the decree of Norenberge Long it were to recite all the circumstances following vpon this diete or assemble of Norenberge howe their decree was receiued of some of some neglected of diuers diuersly wrasted and expounded Luther wryting his letters vpon the same decree to the Princes thus made his exposition of the meaning thereof that where as the preachers were commanded to preach the pure Gospel after the doctrine of the church receiued he expouÌ„ded the meaning therof to be not after the doctrine of Tho. Aquine or Scotus or suche other late schoole wryters but after the doctrine of Hilarie Cyprian Austen and other ancient doctors and yet the doctrine of the said aunciters no farther to be receiued but as they should agree with the Scripture Secondly as concerning new bokes not to be sold nor prinâ—ed he expounded the meaning therof to extend no farther but y e text of the Bible and bookes of the holy Scripture might be Printed notwithstanding and published to all men And as for the prohibition of Priestes mariage he wryteth to the Princes and desireth them to beare wyth the weakenes of men declaring that braunch of their decree to be very hard which though it stand with the Popes law yet it accordeth not with the Gospell neither conduceth to good maners nor to honestie of life c. Furthermore where as in the same session of Norenberge meÌ„tion was made before of certaine greuances collected to the number of an hundreth An hundreth greeuaunces of the Germainâ—â— against the pope and exhibited to the Bishop of Rome it were tedious likewise to inserte them all yet to geue some tasâ— of a few I iudge it not vnprofitable to the enteÌ„t that the world may see and iudge not only what abuses and corruptions moste monstruous and incredible lay hid vnder the glorious title of the holy church of Rome but also may vnderstand with what hipocrisie impudeÌ„cie the pope taketh vpon him so greuously to complaine vpon M. Luther and other when in all the vniuersall Church of Christe there is none so muche to be blamed all manner of wayes as he himselfe according as by these hainous complaints of the Germain princes here folowing against the popes intolerable oppressions greuances may right well appeare Which greuances being collected by the Princes of Germanie at Norenberge to the number of an hundreth I wish might be fully and at large setfoorth to the studious Reader whereby might appeare the subtile sleightes and intolerable fraudes of that pretensed Church But for somuch as it were to long to comprehend the whole I haue thought good to exhibite some part therof for example as geuing only a certain tast wherby thou mayest more easely conceiue what to thinke and esteeme of all the residue which both to me wold be tedious to write and perhaps more greeuous to thee to heare * Certaine greuances or oppressions of Germanie against the courte of Rome collected and exhibited by the Princes at the councel of Norenberge to the number of an C. wherof certaine specialties here folow AMongest other burthens greuances this is not least to be regarded y t many things are prohibited by mens constitutions many things exacted whiche are not prohibited or commaÌ„ded by any precept of God as the
Munchen in Bauaria THe viij day of February in the yeare of our saluation .1527 there happened a rare and maruellous example spectacle in the town of Munchen in Barauia which was this George Carpenter Martyr A certayne man named George Carpenter of Emeryng was there burnt When he was fette out of the pryson called Falken Tower and led before the Councell diuers Friers and Monkes followed him to instructe and teach him Whom he willed to tary at home not to folow him When he came before the Councel his offences were read conteyned in foure Articles First that he did not beleue that a Priest could forgeue a mans sinnes Articles layde against George Carpenter Secondly that he did not beleue that a man could call God out of heauen Thyrdly that he did not beleue that God was in the bread which the Priest hangeth ouer the aultar but that it was the bread of the Lord. Fourthly that he did not beleue that the very element of the water it selfe in Baptisme doth geue grace Which foure Articles he vtterly refused to recant Thē came vnto him a certayne Scholemaister of S. Peters in y e towne of Munchen George persuaded to recant saying my frend George doest thou not feare the death and punishmēt which thou must suffer If thou were let go wouldest thou return to thy wife and children Wherunto he aunswered If I were set at liberty whither should I rather go then to my Wyfe and well beloued children Then sayde the Schoolemayster reuoke your former sentence and opinion The loue of God prefered before wyfe chyldren and libertie and you shal be set at liberty Wherunto George answered my wife and my children are so dearely beloued vnto me that they can not bee bought from me for all the riches and possessions of the Duke of Bauaria but for the loue of my Lord God I will willingly forsake them When he was led vnto the place of execution the scholemayster spake vnto him agayne in the middest of the market place saying good George beleue in the Sacrament of the aultar The Sacrament a signe of the Lords bodie do not affirme it to be onely a signe Wherunto he aunswered I beleue this Sacrament to be a signe of the body of Iesus Christ offered vpon the Crosse for vs. Then sayde the Schoolemayster moreouer what doest thou meane Baptisme that thou doest so litle esteme Baptisme knowing that Christ suffered himselfe to be Baptised in Iordane Wherunto he answered and shewed what was the true vse of Baptisme and what was the end why Christ was Baptised in Iordane howe necessary it was that Christ should dye and suffer vpon the Crosse wherin onely standeth our saluation The same Christ sayde he will I confesse this daye before the whole world for he is my Sauiour and in him do I beleue After this came vnto him one Mayster Conrade Scheitter the Uicare of the cathedrall Church of our Lady in Munchen a preacher saying George if thou wilt not beleue the Sacrament yet put al thy trust in God and say I trust my cause to be good and true * Mark here these subtile Serpentes which whō they can not remoue thys good man from hys fayth they goe about to bryng hym in doubt thereof The aunsweres of George Carpenter to euerie particle of the Lordes prayer but if I should erre truely I woulde be sory and repent Whereunto George Carpenter aunswered God suffer me not to erre I besech hym Then sayd the Scholemayster vnto him doe not put the matter in that hasarde but chuse vnto you some good Christian brother Mayster Conrade or some other vnto whom thou mayst reuele thy hart not to confesse thy selfe but to take some godly counsell of him Wherunto he aunswered Nay not so for it would be to long Then maister Conrade began the Lordes Prayer Our Father which art in heauen Whereunto Carpenter aunswered truely thou art our Father and no other this day I trust to be with thee Then Mayster Conrade went forwarde with the prayer saying Halowed be thy name Carpenter aunswered O my God how little is thy name halowed in this world Then sayde Mayster Conrade Thy Kingdome come Carpenter aunswered let thy kingdome come this day vnto mee that I also may come vnto thy kingdome Then sayd Cōrade Thy will be done in earth as it is heauen Carpenter aunswered For this cause O Father am I now here that thy will might be fulfilled and not mine Then sayd Mayster Conrade Geue vs this day our dayly bread Carpenter aunsweared the onely liuing breade Iesu Christ shall be my food Then sayd Conrade And forgeue vs our trespasses as we forgeue them that trespasse agaynst vs. Carpenter aunswered with a willing mind do I forgeue all men both my frends and aduersaryes Then sayd Mayster Conrade And leade vs not into temptation but deliuer vs from all euill Wherunto Carpenter aunswered O my Lord without doubt thou shalt deliuer me for vppon thee onely haue I layde all my hope Then he began to rehearse the beliefe saying I beleue in God the Father almightye Carpenter aunswered O my God in thee alone doe I trust in thee onely is all my confidence and vpon no other creature albeit they haue gone about to force me otherwise In this maner he aunswered to euery word which his aunsweres if they shoulde be described at length would be to long This prayer ended the Scholemayster sayd vnto him doest thou beleue so truely and cōstantly in thy Lord and God with thy hart as thou doest chearefullye seeme to confesse him with thy mouth Hereunto he aunswered The hartie confession of George Carpenter Luke 12. Whatsoeuer a man loueth aboue God that he maketh his Idoll George Carpenter Carpenter refuseth to be prayed for after his death It were a very hard matter for me if that I which am here ready to suffer death shoulde not beleue that with my hart whiche I openlye professe with my mouth For I knewe before that I muste suffer persecutiō if I would cleaue vnto Christ who saith where as thy hart is there also is thy treasure and whatsoeuer thing a man doth fixe in his hart to loue aboue God that he maketh his Idoll Thē sayd mayster Conrade vnto him George doest thou thinke it necessary after thy death that any man should pray for thee or say Masse for thee He aunswered so lōg as the soule is ioyned to the body pray God for me that he wil geue me grace and pacience with al humility to suffer the paynes of death with a true Christian fayth but when the soule is separate from the body then haue I no more need of your prayers When as the hangman should bind him to the ladder he preached much vnto the people Then he was desired by certaine Christian brethren that as soone as he was cast into the fire he should geue some signe or token what his faith or beliefe was To whom
Renaudine de Francuile Certayne suffered at Tournay Michell Robilert of Aras Nicaise de le Tombe at Tournay Roger du Mont. ¶ To the Catologue of French Martyrs aboue rehearsed the story of Merindoll and Cabriers Touching the storye of Merindoll Vid. infr wyth the lamentable handling of them were also to be annexed But because the tractation thereof is prolixe and cannot well be contracted into a shorte discourse therefore we haue deferred the same to a more conuenient roome after the Table here following next of the Spanishe and Italian Martyrs Where better oportunitie shal be geuen to prosecute more at full that Tragicall persecution the Lord so permittyng ¶ A Table of such Martyrs as for the cause of Religion suffered in Spayne The Spanishe Martyrs Spanishe marchantes in Antwerp The Fryers of Antwerpe Franciscus San Romanus At Burges in Spayne AN. 1540. Thys Frances was sent by certayne Spanishe Marchantes of Antwerpe Fraunces San Romane martir to Breme to take vp money due to be payde of certayne Marchantes there Where hee being at a Sermon hearing M. Iacobus priour sometimes of the Austen friers of Antwerp preache was so touched drawne thorough the maruelous woorking of Gods spirite at the hearyng thereof albeit hauing no perfect vnderstanding of the Dutche tongue that not onely hee vnderstoode all that there was sayde but also comming to the preacher The cōuersion of San Romane accompanying him home all his other worldly busines set apart there recited the whole contentes of hys Sermon euery thing as they sayd which heard the sayd minister of Breme preach in perfect forme and order as he had preached After this little taste and happy beginning he proceeded further searching and conferring with learned men that in shorte space hee was growne in great towardnes ripe knowledge in y e word of lyfe The Minister marueling at the sodayn mutation of the man and also seeyng the vehemency of hys zeale ioyned withall began to exhort hym howe to temper hymselfe with circumspection and discretion still more and more instructyng hym in the worde and knowledge of the Gospell whiche he so gredely dyd receaue as one that coulde neuer be satisfied so remayned hee with the minister 3. dayes together committyng hys worldly busines and message that he was sent for vnto hys fellowe which came wyth hym Thus being inflamed with an other desire he ceased to seeke for temporall trifles seking rather for such french or dutch bookes which he could get to read and agayne read y e same so diligently that partly by the reading therof partly by M. Iacobus and also by M. Machabeus which was there the same time he was able in short time to iudge in the chiefe Articles of our religion In so much that he took vpō him to write letters vnto his coūtrymen the Marchaunts of Antwerpe in y t whiche letters first he gaue thanks to God for y e knowledge of his holy word Fraunces writeth to the Marchauntes of Antwerpe which he had receiued Secondly he bewayled the great cruelty grosse blindnes of his countrymen desiring God to open theyr eyes and eares to see vnderstand the word of their saluation Thirdly he promised shortly to come to thē at Antwerp to confer with them touching the grace of God which he had receiued Fourthly declareth to them his purpose in going also to Spaine intēding there likewise to impart to his parentes and other frēds at Burges the wholesom Doctrine which the Lord hath bestowed vpon him Beside this he addressed other letters also to charles the Emperor Frances writeth to the Emperour opening to him the calamities and miserable state of Christes Church desiring hym to tender the quietnes thereof especially that he would reforme the miserable corruption of the Churche of Spaine c. Ouer and besides al this he wrote there a Catechisme diuers other treatises in the spanish toung And all this he did in one monethes space In the meane time the Spanish Marchaunts of Antwerpe vnderstanding by his letters both hys chaunge of religiō also his purpose of comming to Antwerpe sent him letters agayne pretending outwardly a fayre countenaunce of much good will but secretly practising his destruction For at the day appointed of his cōming certaine Friers were set ready to receiue him Frances betrayed by Spanyshe Marchantes which tooke him comming downe from his horse rifled his books had him into a marchaūts house neare hād where they examined hym with whom he agayne disputed mightely and when they found him not agreing to theyr fayth they boūd him hand and foote crying out vpon him and calling him Lutherane burnt his bookes before hys face threatning to burne himselfe also At this disputatiō within the house diuers Spaniardes were present which made the Friers more bold Being demaūded to shew The fayth and confession of San Romane of what fayth and religiō he was my fayth sayd he is to cōfesse and preach Christ Iesus onely and him crucified which is the true fayth of the vniuersall Church of Christ through the whole world But this fayth and doctrine you haue corrupted taking an other abhominable kinde of life and by your impiety haue brought the most part of the world into blindnes most miserable and to explane his fayth to thē more expressely he recited al the Articles of the Creed Which done thē the Friers asked whether he beleued the Bishop of Rome to be Christes Uicar and head of the Churche hauing all the treasures of the Church in his owne power being able to binde and loose The Pope Antichrist also to make new articles abolish the olde at his owne will arbitrement Hereunto Fraunces aūswered agayne that he beleued none of al this but contrary did affirme that the Pope was Antichrist borne of the deuill being the enemy of Iesus Christ transferring to himselfe Gods honor which more ouer being incited by the deuill turned all things vp side downe corrupted the sinceritye of Christes religion partly by his false pretences beguiling partly by his extreme cruelty destroying the poore flocke of Christ. The Popes crowne and the Fryers bellies are not to be touched c. With the like boldnes he vttred his mind likewise agaynst the Masse Purgatory The Fryers could suffer him meanely well to speake till hee came to the pope began to speak against his dignity theyr profite then could they abide no lōger but thundred agaynst him woordes full of cruelty terror As they were burning of his bookes and began also to cast the new testament into the fire Fraunces seyng that began to thūder out against them again The Spaniardes thē supposing him not to be in his right senses conueied him into a Tower 6. miles distant from Antwarpe Frances brought into prison where he was deteined in a deep caue or dungeon with much misery the space of 8. monethes In which time of his imprisonment
is the mount Sion here I am already in heauen it selfe Here standeth first Christ Iesus in the fronte About him stande the olde fathers Prophetes and Euangelistes Apostles and al the seruauntes of God Of whō some do embrace cherish me some exhort me some open the Sacramentes vnto me some comfort me other some singing about me And how then shall I be thought to be alone among so many such as these be The beholding of whome to me is both solace and example For here I see some crucified some slayne some stoned some cut a sonder and quartared some rosted some broyled some put in hoat caulderns some hauing theyr eyes bored thorough some their tongues cut out some their skinne plucked ouer theyr heades some theyr handes and feete chopt off some put in kilnes and furnaces some cast downe headlong and geuen to the beastes and foules of the ayre to feed vpon It woulde aske a long time if I should recite all To be short diuers I see with diuers and sundrye tormentes excruciate yet notwithstanding all liuing and all safe One playster one salue cureth al their woundes which also geueth to them strength life so that I susteyne all these transitory anguishes smal afflictions with a quiet mind hauing a greater hope layd vp in heauen Neither do I feare mine aduersaries which here persecute me and oppresse me For he that dwelleth in heauē shal laugh them to scorne and the Lord shall deride them I feare not thousands of people which compasse me about The Lord my God shal deliuer me my hope my supporter my comforter who exalteth vp my head He shall smite al thē that stand vp against me without cause shal dash the teeth iawes of sinners a sunder for he only is all blessednes and maiestie The rebukes for Christes cause make vs iocant for so it is writtē If ye be rebuked scorned for the name of Christ happy be you for the glory and spirite of God resteth vpon you 1. Pet. 4. Be you therefore certified that our rebukes which are layd vpon vs redound to the shame and harm of the rebukers In this world there is no mansion firme to me and therfore I trauaile vp to the new Ierusalem which is in heauen which offereth it selfe vnto me without paying anye fine or Income Behold I haue entred already in my iourny wher my house standeth for me prepared and where I shall haue riches kinsfolks delites honours neuer fayling As for these earthly thinges here present they are transitory shadowes vanishing vapours and ruinous walles Briefly all is but very vanitie of vanities where as hope and the substance of eternitie to come are wanting Which the mercifull goodnes of the Lord hath geuen as companions to accompany me and to comfort me and now doe the same begin to worke and to bring forth fruites in me I haue trauayled hetherto laboured and swette early and late watching day and night and now my trauailes begin to come to effect Dayes and houres haue I bestowed vpon my studyes Behold the true countenaunce of God is sealed vpon me the Lord hath geuen myrth in my hart And therefore in the same will I lay me downe in peace and rest Psal 4. And who then shall dare to blame this our age consumed or say that our yeares be cut off What man can nowe cauill that these our labours are lost which haue followed founde out the Lord and maker of this worlde and whiche haue chaunged death with lyfe My portiō is the Lord sayth my soule therfore I will seek wayt for him Now then if to dye in the Lord be not to die but to lyue most ioyfully where is this wretched wordly rebell which blameth vs of folly for geuing away our liues to death O how delectable is this death to me to taste the Lords cup whiche is an assured pledge of true saluation for so hath the Lord himself forewarned vs saying The same that they haue done to mee they will also do vnto you Wherfore let the doltish worlde with hys blynd worldlings who in the bright sun shine yet goe stumblyng in darcknes being as blinde as betels cease thus vnwisely to carp against vs for our rash suffering as they count it To whome thus we aunswere agayne with the holy Apostle That neyther tribulation nor anguish nor hunger nor nakednes nor ieoperdy nor persecution nor sworde shal be able euer to seperate vs from the loue of Christ. We are slain al the day long we are made like sheep ordayned to the shābles Rom. 8. Thus do we resemble Christ our head which said That the Disciple cannot be aboue his master nor the seruant aboue his Lord. The same Lord hath also commanded that euery one shall take vp his crosse and followe him Luc. 9. Reioyse reioise my deare brethrē fellow seruants be of good cōfort when ye fal into sondry tentations Let your pacience be perfect on all parts For so is it foreshewed vs before is writtē That they which shall kill you shal think to do God good seruice Therfore afflictiōs death be as tokens sacraments of our election life to come Let vs then be glad sing to the Lord whē as we being cleare frō al iust accusation are persecuted geuen to death For better it is that we in doyng well do suffer if it so be the will of the Lord then doing euil 1. Pet. 3. We haue for our example Christ and the prophets whiche spake in the name of the Lord whom the children of iniquitie did quell and murder and now we blesse and magnifie them that then suffred Let vs be glad and ioyous in our innocencie and vprightnes The Lord shall reward them that persecute vs let vs referre all reuēgement to him I am accused of foolishnes for that I do not shrink frō the true doctrine knowledge of God do not rid me selfe out of these trobles whē with one word I may O the blindnes of man which seeth not the sunne shyning neither remēbreth the Lords words Consider therfore what he sayth You are the light of the world A city builded on the hil cannot be hid Neither do men light a candle put it vnder a bushell but vppon a candlesticke that it may shyne and geue light to them in the house And in an other place he sayth you shal be led before kinges rulers feare ye not them which kill the body but hym whiche killeth both body and soule Who soeuer shall confesse me before men him will I also cōfesse before my father whiche is in heauen And hee that denyeth me before men him will I also deny before my heauenly father Wherfore seing the words of the Lord be so playne how or by what authoritie will this wise counseller thē approue this hys counsayle which he doth geue God forbid that I shuld relinquish the commaundements of God and folowe the counsailes
perceiuing that I would not be wel contented if he should not tel me The Popes clergy caÌ„not abiâ—e honest mariage to dye for it declared vnto me some part of the cause that is to say that there was certaine heretickes whyche spake against our holy mother the churche and amonge other errours they maintained yea to death that all Bishoppes Priests pastors ought to be maried or els to be gelded and hearing this I was maruellously offended and euer since I did hate them to the death And also it was enioyned vnto me by penaunce that I should endeuour with al my power to putte these heretickes to death After these friuolous talkes there was great trouble and debate amongst them and many threatnings which were too long here to describe Querebant Principes sacerdotum â—t scribae que modo interficerent Iesum Luke 22. Then the President Chassance and the CouÌ„cellers parted aside and the Gentlemen went on the other part The Archbishop of Arles the Bishop Aix and diuers Abbots Priors and others assembled them selues together to coÌ„sult how this Arrest might be executed with all speede entending to raise a newe persecution greater then that of Iohn the Iacobine Monke of Rome For otherwise sayd they our state and honour is like to decay We shall be reprooued contemned and derided of all menne And if none should thus vaunt and set themselues against vs but these pesantes and such lyke it were but a smal matter but many Doctours of Diuinitie and men of the religious order diuers Senatours and Aduocates many wise and well learned men also a great parte of the nobilitie if we may so say and that of great renoume Note how-the Popes church is led not with any conscieÌ„ce of truth but onely with loue of liuinges yea euen of the cheefest Peeres in all Europe begyn to contemne and despise vs counting vs to be no true pastours of the church so that except we see to this mischiefe and prouide for remedie betime it is greatly to be feared least not onely wee shall be compelled to forsake our dignities possessioÌ„s and liuings which we now wealthely enioy but also the church being spoiled of her pastors and guides shall hereafter come to a miserable ruine and vtter desolation Thys matter therefore now requireth great diligeÌ„ce and circumspection and that withall celeritie Then the Archbishop of Arles not forgetting his Spanish subtilties and pollicies gaue his aduise as foloweth Against the nobilitie we must sayde he take heede that we attempt nothing rashly but rather we must seeke all the meanes we caÌ„ how to please them for they are our shield our fortresse and defence And albeit we knowe that many of them doe both speake thinke euill of vs and that they are of these new gospellers yet may we not reprooue them to exasperate them in any case but seeing they are too much bent against vs already we must rather seeke how to win them and to make them our frendes againe by giftes and presents and by this pollicie we shall liue in safetie vnder their protection But if wee enterprise any thing againste them sure we are to gaine nothing thereby as we are by experience already sufficiently taught It is well sayd sayth the Byshop of Aix but I canne shew you a good remedy for this disease A butcherly religion which worketh all by bloud We must go about withall our endeuor power and policie and al the frends we canne make sparing no charges but spending goodes wealth and treasure to make suche a slaughter of the Merindolians and rusticall pesantes that none shal be so bold hereafter what soeuer they be yea although they be of the bloud royal once to open their mouthes against vs or the Ecclesiasticall state And to bring this matter to passe wee haue no better way then to withdrawe our selues to Auinion in the which Citie we shal finde many Bishops Abbots and other famous men which will with vs Cathedra Pestilentie employ their whole endeuor to maintaine and vphold the maiestie of our holy mother the Church This counsaile was well liked of them all Wherupon the sayd Archbishop of Arles and the Bishop of Aix went withall speede to Auinion there to assemble out of hand the Bishops and other men of authoritie and credite to entreate this matter In thys pestilent conspiracie the Bishop of Aix a stoute champion and a great defender of the traditions of men taking vppon hym to be the chiefe Oratour beganne in manner as followeth O Yee fathers and brethren An oration of Cateline that is the oration of the Bishop of Aix seditious bloudy Your oblations be against the Scripture Your pilgrimage is Idolatry Your charity is gone in deed wheÌ„ ye seeke so the bloud of your bretheren Your estimation is Pharisaicall Your iurisdictioÌ„ is tyrannicall Your ordinaÌ„ces serue not to Christes glory but your owne yee are not ignoraunt that a great tempest is raised vp against the little barke of Christe Iesus nowe in great danger and ready to pearish The storme commeth from the North whereof all these troubles proceede The seas rage the waters rushe in on euery side the windes blowe beate vpon our house and wee without speedy remedy are like to sustaine shippewracke and losse of alltogether For oblations cease pilgrimage and deuotion waxeth colde charitie is cleane gone our estimation and authoritie is abased our iurisdiction decaied and the ordinaunces of the churche despised And wherefore are we sette and ordained ouer nations and kingdomes but to roote out and destroy to subuert and ouerthrow whatsoeuer is against our holy mother the Churche Wherefore let vs now awake lette vs stande stoutly in the right of our owne possession that we may roote out from the memorie of men for euer the whole route of the wicked Lutheranes those Foxes I say whiche destroye the vineyard of the Lorde those great Whales which goe aboute to drowne the little barke of the sonne of God We haue already wel begonne and haue procured a terrible Arrest against these cursed heretickes of Merindoll nowe then resteth no more but onelye the same to be put in execution Let vs therefore employe oure whole endeuour that nothyng happen whych may lette or hinder that we haue so happely begon and lette vs take good heede that our gold and siluer do not witnesse agaynst vs at the day of iudgement if we refuse to bestowe the same The day shall come when men shal thinke they do a good sacryfice to God in putting you to death Iohn 16. that we may make so good a sacrifice vnto God And for my parte I offer to wage furnishe of mine owne costes and charges a 100. men well horsed with al other furniture to them belonging and that so long vntill the vtter destruction and subuersion of these wretched and curssed caitiffes be fully performed and finished This Oration pleased the whole multitude sauing one doctor of
take aduise what in such an extremitie Deliberation among the Waldois how to defend and how not to defend themselues were best to do In the ende they determined that for certeine daies folowing there should be kept a generall fast and y e Sonday after a coÌ„munion Also that they should not defend themselues by force of armes but that euery one should withdraw himselfe into the high mountaines and euery one to cary away such goods as he was able to beare and if their enemies pursued them thether then to take such aduise and counsel as it pleased God to geue them This Article of not defendyng themselues seemed very strange to the people being driuen to such an extremity and y e cause being so iust But yet euery one begaÌ„ to cary their goods and vitailes into the mountaynes and for the space of eight dayes all the wayes were filled wyth commers and goers to the mountaines like vnto Ants in Sommer which prouide for winter All this did they in this great perplexitie danger with a wonderful courage and cherefulnes praising of God and singing of Psalmes and euery one coÌ„forting an other Briefly they went with such ioy and alacritie that you should not haue seene any which grudged to leaue their houses and faire possessions but were wholy determined patiently to abide the good pleasure of God and also to dye if he had so appoynted Whether subiects for religioÌ„ may stand to their owne defence A few dayes after certeyne other Ministers hearyng what they of Angrongne Luserne had concluded wrote vnto them that this resolution seemed very straunge to some that they ought not to defend themselues against the violence of their enemies alleadging many reasons that in such an extremitie and necessitie it was lawful for them so to do especially the quarell being so iust that is for the defence of true Religion and for the preseruation of theyr owne liues and the liues of theyr wiues and children knowing that it was the Pope and hys Ministers which were the cause of all these troubles and cruell warres and not the Duke The AngronyaÌ„s refuse to heare masse Who was stirred vp thereunto onely by their instigations Wherefore they might well and wyth good conscience withstand such furious and outragious violence For the proofe heereof they also alleadged certeine examples During this season the Lorde of Angrongne named Charles de Comptes of Luserne laboured earnestly by al meanes possible to cause them of Angrongne to coÌ„descend to the Dukes pleasure sollicited them to send away their Ministers promising that he woulde cause a Masse to be song at Angrongne and that the people should not be coÌ„pelled to be present thereat hoping that by that means the Dukes wrath would be appeased The chief of AngroÌ„gne thereupon were assembled and made this answere that if the Duke would permit them to choose other Ministers they were content to send away their forreine ministers straungers But as touching the Masse hys hyghnes might well cause it to be song in their parishes but they for their part could not with safe consciences be present at the same nor yet geue their consent vnto it The xxij of October the sayde Lord of Angrongne went from Luserne to Mondeuis where he was then gouernour for the Duke and sent for the chiefe Rulers of Angrongne at seuerall times declaryng vnto them the great perils and daungers wherewith they were enuironed the army beyng alreadie at hande yet promising them if they woulde submitte themselues vnto hym he would send immediately to stay the armye They of Angrongne aunswered that they all determined to stande to that which they two dayes before in theyr assemble had put in writing With thys aunswer he seemed at that present to be content The next day the rumor was that they of Angrongne had submitted themselues to the Duke On the morrow whiche was Sonday you should haue seene nothing but weeping and mourning in Angrongne The Sermon being ended the Rulers were called before the ministers and the people The determination answere of the Angronians was falsified the whiche affirmed that they wholy cleaued vnto their former writing and they sent secretly to the Notary for the copie of that which was passed in the counsaile house at their last assemble before the Lord de Comptes in the whiche was comprised that Angrongne had wholy submitted hirselfe to the good pleasure of the Duke The people hearing that were sore astonished and protested rather to dye then obey the same and therevpon it was agreed that at that very instant albeit it were very late certayne should be sent to the Lorde of Angrongne to signifie vnto him that the determination of the Councell was falsified and that it might please him the next morning to come to Angrongne to heare the voyces of the people not onely of the men but also of the women and children But he himselfe went not thyther hauing intelligence of the vprore but sente thyther the Iudge of that place Then that which had bene falsified was duly corrected the Iudge laying all the blame vpon the Notary During this time the aduersaries cryed out through all the Countrey of Piemont To the fire wyth them Open procclamatioÌ„ against Angrongne to the fire with them The Thursday after Angrongne by proclamations and writings set vp in euery place was exposed to the fire and sworde On Friday after being the seconde of Nouember the army approched to the borders of the valley of Luserne and certayne horsemen came to a place called S. Iohn a little beneath Angrongne Then the people retired into y e mountaines Certaine of S. Iohn perceiuing that the horsemen not only spoiled their goods but also tooke their felowes prisoners set vpon them It is not certayne what number of the enemies were there slayne but sodenly they retired to Bubiane where theyr campe then was and not one of them of S. Iohn was slayne or hurt It happened at the same tyme that two of the foresaide horsemen beeing sore amased galoped before the rest towards the army being ready to march towards Angrongne crying they come they come At whose cry the whole armye was so astonished Senacharâ—b flyeth from the face of Israell that euery man fled his way and they were all so scattered that the Captaines that day were not able to bring them in order againe and yet no creature folowed them On the Saterday in the morning the army mustered in the medowe grounde of S. Iohn neare to Angrongne They of Angrongne had sent certaine to keepe y e passages and stoppe the armye that they shoulde not enter if it were possible In the meane season the people retyred into the medowe of Tower and little thought of the comming of the army so soone or that they would haue made such a sodeine assault for they were yet carying of victuals and other stuffe so that few of them kept the passages Now
they which kept the straites perceiuing that their enemies prepared themselues to fight fell down vpon their knees and made their praiers vnto God that it woulde please hym to take pitie vpon them The prayer of the Angronian and not to looke vpon their sinnes but to the cause which they mainteyned to turne the harts of their enemies and so to worke that there might be no effusion of bloud and if it were his wyll to take them with their wiues infantes out of this world that he would then mercifully receiue them into his kingdome In this sort most feruent prayers were made of all those that kept the passages with exhortation that they should altogether cry vnto God and craue hys succour and assistance in thys great distresse All this the Lord of Trinitie and the army did well perceiue Their prayers thus ended sodenly they perceyued their enemies comming towards them through the vines to wynne the top of the mountayne of Angrongne In the meane tyme the Prior of Saint Iohn and Iacomel were within the temple of Angrongne and communed wyth the Rulers touching an agreement These were sent thyther by the Lord of Trinitie to keepe the people occupyed To be short the combat began in diuers places and endured for a long space in the passages of Angrongne The poore Waldoys being but few in number and some of them hauing but slings and crossebowes were sore pressed with the multitude of their enemies A combatâ— betweene the Lorde of trinity the Waldoys At length they retired to the toppe of the mountaine where they defended themselues vntill night When they had found a place where they might wythstande their enemies still pursuing them they turned themselues and slue diuers of them and hurt many When the euening came the enemies rested and were about to encampe themselues there to suppe and lodge all night Which thing when the Angrongnians perceiued they fell to prayer desiring God to assist and succour them but the enemies flouted them and laughed them to scorne Then y e poore people deuised to send a drumme into a litle valley hard by And as they were makyng their prayers vnto God the drumme sounded in y e valley the Lord of Trinitie caused his souldiers whiche were about Beholde the polecye of this pore people to encampe themselues to remoue thence which was a great vauntage to the poore people whiche now were sore weeried with trauaile al wet with sweating and very thyrstie and in great perill if God had not geuen them some litle breathing time Many of the enemies that day were slayne and many hurt of the which very few escaped In so much that they reported that the shot was poysoned which this poore simple people neuer vsed to do in all these warres Of the Angrongnians that daye there were but three slayne and one hurt which afterwardes was well healed agayne This combate gaue greate courage to the Waldoys and sore astonished the aduersaries The same tyme the army retyring burnt many houses and made greate spoyle as they went destroyeng also the wines which were in the presses The sayd Lord of Trinitie with his army camped in a village beyond Tour in the valley of Luserne at the foote of the hill betweene Angrongne and y e other townes of y e valley of Luserne Gods secret in â—â—ement in helping his and punishing his enemies which professed y e Gospell They of the sayd village were alwayes sore against y e Waldoys haters of true religion and were glad of this outrage and violence done against the professours therof but they had their iust plague for they were all destroied After this the sayde Lorde of Trinitie caused the Fortresse to be built agayne which the Frenchmen had rased and placed there a garrison and after sent another to the Forte of Uillars which is of the valley of Luserne and an other he sente to the Fortresse of Perouse and a fourth garrison he placed in the Castle of S. Martin They of Angrongne seeyng themselues to be now as it were in a sea of troubles after they had recommended themselues vnto God by prayer and committed their cause vnto him sent to them of Perouse of S. Martin and of Pragela for ayde and succour which sent them all the helpe that they were able The nexte daye folowing there came letters to Angrongne from the Lord of Trinitie The effect whereof was this A crafty mesâ—aâ—e of the Lord of Trinitie to the Angronians that he was sorye for that whiche was done the day before and that he came not thyther to make warre against them but onely to view if it were a place conuenient to build a Fort therein to serue the Duke Furthermore that his souldiers seeing the people assembled as it were to defie them vpon that occasion onely were stirred vp to geue assault and to set vpon them Also that he was sory that suche spoyle was made of their goodes and suche hurt done by fire But if they would shew themselues obedient to y e Duke he had good hope that al should be wel and trusted that some good agreement shoulde be made The Angrongnians answeared that they were marueylously agreeued to be so assaulted The Angronians aunswere to the message spoyled and tormented by the subiectes of their liege and naturall prince and as they had oftentymes before offered themselues to be more faythful and obedient to their soueraigne prince the Duke then any of all his subiects besides so yet still they offered the same obedience Also they most humbly besought hym not to thinke it strange if they being constrayned by such extreame necessitie defended themselues Finally as touching their Religion they affirmed that it was the pure word of God euen as it was preached by the Prophetes and Apostles and the same which their predecessours had obserued for certayne hundreth yeares past Moreouer that the cause was not coÌ„cerning the goodes of the world but the honour and glory of God the saluation or destruction of the soules both of them and theirs and therefore it were much better for them to dye all together then to forsake their religion and yet if it might be proued vnto them by good demonstration out of the word of God that they were in errour not by force of armes by bloud and fire they would then yeeld themselues with all obedience most humbly beseeching him and all other the Lordes of the Countrey of Piemont to be their intercessours and aduocates to the Duke in this behalfe The towne of Vellers assaulted Upon Monday being the fourth day of Nouember the Lord of Trinitie sent his army to Uillars and Tailleret The lesser company ascended toward Uillers The people seeing their enemies aproching after they had called vppon God with feruent prayer The towne of Tailleret assaulted strongly defended themselues and slue many many also were hurt and the rest fled The other companye ascended
to do any thyng agaynste their conscience as it appeareth more amply in the supplication which after this the Angrongnians made and caused to be read before the Secretary in the open assemble the which heere ensueth ¶ To the most excellent and worthy prince The Duke of Sauoy c. our soueraigne Lord and naturall Prince The supplicatioÌ„ of the Angronians to their Duke MOst noble and renowmed prince we haue sente certayne of our men vnto your highnes to geue testimonie of our humble hartie and vnfayned obedience vnto the same and with all submission desire pardon touching the bearing of armour by certayne of our people in their extreme necessitie and for all other our trespasses for the which your soueraigne grace might conceiue any offence against vs. Secondly to desire in most humble wise your sayd hyghnes in the name of our Lord Iesus A lawfull request of the Angronians to lyue after Gods word that it would please the same to suffer vs to liue with freedome of conscience in our religion which also is the religion of our auncitours obserued for certayne hundreth yeares past And we are perswaded that it is the pure Gospell of our Lord Iesus the only veritie the word of life and saluation which we professe Also that it may please your most gratious clemencie not to take in yll part if we fearing to offende and displease God can not consent vnto certaine traditions and ordinances of the Church of Rome and heerein to haue pitie vpon our poore soules and the soules of our children to the end that your highnes be not in any wise charged in the iust iudgement of God for the same where all men must appeare to answere for their doyngs On our part we protest that we will seeke nothing but to be the true seruants of God to serue hym according to hys holy word and also to be true and loyall subiectes to your highnes and more obedient then any other being alwayes ready to geue our goodes our bodies our lyues and the liues of our children for your noble grace as also our religion teacheth vs to do only we desire that our soules may be left at libertie to serue God accordyng to hys holy word And we your poore humble subiectes shall most hartily pray our God and father for the good and long prosperitie of youre hyghnes for the most vertuous Lady your wife and for the noble house of Sauoy To this supplication they of S. Iohn of Roccapiata of S. Bartholomewe and of Perouse with those of the valley of Luserne did agree For it was concluded that the agreement made The wretched dealing of the Lord of Trinity against them of Tailleret should extend to all the confederates of the same religion Whiles they were treating of this agreement the Lorde of Trinitie vexed cruelly them of Tailleret vnder this pretence because they had not presented themselues to treate of this agreemeÌ„t He tormented them after this sort First he commanded that all theyr armour shoulde be brought before hym and then they on their knees should aske him pardon because they came not to treate of the agreement with the rest whiche notwithstandyng the most parte of them did Then he commaunded them to attend vpon hym to enrolle all the names of those which woulde be of the foresayde agreement Wherupon the next morning the chiefe of the housholders went to the village named Bouuets the place apointed thereunto and when they had heard the Sermon and called vpon God they beganne to write their names The enrolling of their names not being fully ended word was brought that the souldiers had gotten the top of the mountayne and taken all the passages whereat they of Tailleret were sore amazed and ranne with all speede to defende their wiues and children Some they saued the most part with their goodes were in their enemies hands already At this time wich sacking spoiling and burning they did much mischiefe After this the Lord of Trinitie sent word to them which were fledde that if they would returne The Papisâ—â— false breakers of promise made he woulde receiue them to mercy The poore people for the most parte trusting on his promise returned to Bouuets and yet the next morning the souldiers came thyther to apprehende them and their ministers and beset y e place one euery side Suche as were swift of foote and could shift best escaped but very hardly The rest were all hurte or taken and yet they all escaped by a marueilous meanes For it hapned that there was an old man which could not runne fast to whome one of the souldiers came with a naked sword in hys hand to haue slayne him Example of Gods maruelous protection for hys seruantâ— in tyme of neede The olde man seeing the imminent daunger caught the souldier by the legs ouerthrewe hym and drew hym by the heeles downe the hyll The souldier cryed out helpe helpe this villaine wyll kill me His felowes hearing him cry made hast to rescue him but in the meane time the old man escaped The rest seing what the olde man had done tooke hart of grace and albeit their armour and weapons were taken from them yet with stones and slings they so beat and discomfited their enemies that at that time they caryed no prisoners awaye The day folowing y e souldiers returning to the sayd Tailleret robbed spoyled and caried away all that they coulde finde and so continued three dayes together which was very easie for them to do because the poore men fearyng least they shoulde be charged with violating the agreement made no resistance but retyred toward Uillars The fourth day the sayde Lord of Trinitie to torment the poore Taillerets yet more cruelly sente his armye againe before day to y e mountaine and into the same place And because the people of the sayde village were retyred towards Uillars and scattered about the borders therof in the hygh mountaynes the souldyers not yet satisfied with spoyling and sacking the rest that they founde in the sayd Tailleret raunging about the confines thereof rauened and made hauocke on euery side The Village of Taâ—â—leret sacked and spoyled of what soeuer they could laye handes on taking prisoners both men and women which were loden with carriage The poore prisoners were cruelly handled Amongest other there was one whose care a souldier of Montdeuis in a raging fury The crueltie of Papisteâ— bit cleaue off with these wordes I wyll carry sayde he y e flesh of these wretched heretikes with me into my countrey They of Uillars also complayned of the great cruelty that was shewed vnto them during the time of the agreement The which when the Lord of Trinitie vnderstoode to make a shewe that he was offended therewith he came to his souldiers whiche were so weary that they coulde scantly goe not with fighting but because they were so heauily loden with the spoyle that they were not able to cary it and preteÌ„ding to
alleging certain reasons to perswade him so to do Whereunto the minister answeared that he was bound to God and his church and if it seemed conuenient to the ministers and people that he should go he would be content to do the same and therof he promised to send him aunswere immediately with the which aunswere he seemed to be contented Shortly after the foresayd Lord not tarying for an auÌ„swere sent his army to the temple of S. Laurence in Angrongne pretendyng to sing a Masse there sodenly the souldiours besieged the Ministers house The Minister beyng warned therof assayed to escape The souldiers attempted nothyng by force but vsed geÌ„tle perswasions to the contrary for there were not yet many of them But the Minister pushed on further the souldiers folowed him halfe a myle but fearyng the people durst go no further The Minister withdrew himselfe into the rockes vpoÌ„ the mouÌ„taine accompanied with v. other The army was by by at his heeles The minister of AngroÌ„gne pursued of the souldiers sought a good while in the houses and cotages on euery side cruelly handlyng the people whom they tooke to make theÌ„ coÌ„fesse where their Minister was spoylyng their houses takyng some prisoners beatyng other some but yet they could not learne of them where their Minister was At the leÌ„gth they espyed him amoÌ„gest the rockes where they thought to haue enclosed him so they pursued him in y e rockes all couered with snow vntill it was night could not take him Then they returned spoyled his house and diligently searched out all his bookes writynges The ministerâ— house spoyled and caried them to the Lord of Trinitie in a sacke who caused them al to be burnt in his presence supposing as it well appeared that y e letters which he had sent to Angrongne touchyng the agreemeÌ„t should be with the rest burnt for he did not the lyke in the other Ministers houses 40 houses in Angrongne spoyled That day they spoyled fourtie houses in AngroÌ„gne broke their mylles and caried away all the corne and meale that they found About midnight the souldiours returned with torch-light to the Ministers house to seeke him searched euery corner The next mornyng commaundement was geuen to the rulers of Angrongne that within xxiiij houres they should deliuer their Minister or els AngroÌ„gne to be put to the fire sword The Rulers aunswered that they could not so do for they knew not where he was and the souldiours had chased him ouer the mountaine After certaine dayes wheÌ„ the souldiours had burned houses spoyled the people broken their mylles done what mischief they could the army retired Notwithstandyng the Lord of Trinitie left garrisons in the forenamed Fortresses but all at y e costes and charges of the Waldoys the which garrisons not contented with their wages spoyled continually Upon a night v. souldiers went with torches to a rich mans house of Angrongne spoyled the same The good man of the house hardly escaped with life Gods holy protection in sauing his seruant by the top of the house for there were xij pellets shot of at him Whereof one touched his face stroke his hat from his head without any further hurt The Rulers of Angrongne whiche were gone to the Fortresse to cary thether victuals and money Two rulers of Angrongne beaten almost to death for not kneeling to the Masse were by the souldiours receiued in despite of them the people caused a Masse to be song before them and forced them to be present at it and because they would not kneele downe to it they were beateÌ„ almost to death The one of them was sent agayne for more money the other with great perill of his lyfe lept ouer the walles and beyng pursued to Angrongne escaped Certaine dayes after a certaine coÌ„pany of souldiours came vnto the midst of AngroÌ„gne as though they would haue passed through and called for meate and drinke The poore men brought that they had vnto theÌ„ in a close court WheÌ„ they had eaten and drunken Cruelty shewed for kindnes they caused the women to auoyde then bounde xiiij of those which had brought theÌ„ victuals by ij and ij together led them away Their wiues children perceiuyng this Note how God did blesse his seruantes standing in their owne defence so fiercely pursued them with stones that they were fayne to let go x. of their prisoners for hast had much ado to saue them selues The other iiij they led away to the Fortresse of the which two were ransomed the other two were haÌ„ged vp by the feete the handes hauyng tormented them almost to death they released them for a great summe of money Two Martyrs of Angrongne The one of the which dyed the next night the other lay sicke without hope of lyfe long tyme after and his flesh fell from his handes and his feete and therof he became lame and after that his fingers fell of also In like manner did the other garrisons entreate the villages adioyning vnto them The garrison of Tour of Uillars beyng assembled together in a night went to Tailleret to the place called Bouuets breakyng in at the windowes and toppes of the houses breakyng open the doores sackyng spoylyng all that they could lay handes of tooke also xiiij prisoners and bound them two two together by the armes and so led them to the Fortresse of Tour. But two which were escaped whiles the souldiers were taking other set vpon them which led the prisoners Note againe how God blesseth his people staÌ„ding to their defence against the bloudy Papistes Two Martyrs A barbarous kinde of toâ—ment vsed agaynst a Martyr of the Loâ—d called Odul Gemet by â—he cruell Papistes and so valiantly assaulted beat them with stones that they forced them to let go xij of the prisoners the which tumbling and rolling themselues downe the mountaine hauing their hands bound behinde their backes and fastened two and two together by the armes were contented rather so to dye then to be caried to the Fortresse and yet in the ende they escaped The other two which were led to the Fortresse were cruelly tormented and in the end the one of them the Captayne strangled with his owne handes who was very young and but a child the other which was about threescore yeares of age whose name was Odull Gemet suffered a strange cruel death For when they had bound him they toke a kynde of beastes which liue in horsedoung called in French Escarbotz and put them vnto his nauell couering them with a dishe the which within short space pearced into his belly and killed him These and the like more then barbarous cruelties haue bin reuealed by the souldiours themselues The poore Waldoys were yet in great captiuitie and distresse but especially because they had not the preaching of Gods word amongst them as they were wont to haue
not one man hurt In the tyme of thys siege they attempted dyuers meanes to take the sayde Fortresse but without ordinaunce it was impossible so to doo wherefore they were now past all hope of winning it Moreouer the Lorde of Trinitie returning with his armie was come to the valley of Luserne and the next day after myght easily haue raised the siege Wherefore when the Garrison not knowing that the Lord of Trinitie was so neare desired that they might depart with bagge and baggage they grauÌ„ted theyr request The iust haÌ„d of God vpon his enemies Note how the Ministers of the Gospell promise to their enemies performe doing good foreâ—ill In thys siege halfe of the souldyers were slayne and many were hurt as well with harquebushes as with stones During thys siege the souldyers for lacke of water were constrained to bake their bread with wine which tormented their stomackes and caused great diseases Here is not to be forgotten that the souldiours which a while before dyd so cruelly persecute the poore Ministers seeking by all meanes possible to destroy them were now faine to pray them to saue their liues and to promise them that they should haue no hurt and also to safeconduct them into a sure place neyther woulde they depart vntill they had promised them so to do Which the Ministers dyd promise and also perfourme verye willingly Then the souldiours seeyng themselues much beholden to the Ministers so gently dealing with them gaue them greate thankes and promised them in recompence thereof all the pleasure that they could shew them The same night the Fortresse was rased The 2. day of February the Lorde of Trinitie camped at Luserne The Fortresse gottâ— by the Angronians and placed a Garison in the Priory of S. Iohn a village of the Waldoys betwene Luserne AngroÌ„gne The next day in the morning the sayde Lorde of Trinitie sent word vnto them of Angrongne that if they wold not take part with the rest they should be gently handled All the weeke before they were sollicited by him to consent to the same but they woulde geue no aunswere The same day they of Angrongne and the rest of the Ualleys fully agreed and determined to defend their religioÌ„ by force and that the one shoulde aide the other God compelleth his â—eruantes to defeÌ„d their religion by force and no agreement to be made by any one without the consent of the rest About noone the Lorde of Trinitie marched wyth hys armie by S. Iohn to enter into the borders of Angrongne by a place called La Sonneillette where they had foughte before The people had made certaine bulwarkes of earth and stone not past three foote hie where they defended themselues valiauntly against their ennemies whyche assailed them diuers wayes An other combat betweene the Lord of Trinity and the AngronyaÌ„s God geueth victory agayne to his people When the ennemies were so wearye that they coulde fighte no longer they put fresh Souldiers into their places so that the combate endured vntill nighte and all that day the armie coulde not enter into the borders of Angrongne Many of the ennemies were slaine and a great number hurt and but two of Angrongne slaine of whome the one was slaine by his owne folly because he was too greedy vpon the spoile The army being nowe well beaten and tired rested a while to make themselues stronger for a further mischiefe The Friday following which was the seuenth of Februarye at the breake of the day the armie marched towardes Angrongne by fiue seuerall places The people of Angrongne were not yet assembled and none there were to resiste but onely a fewe whyche kepte the watche the which seeing their ennemies comming vppon them in so many places An other fighte betweene the Lorde of Trinity and the Angronians and perceiuing that they went about to inclose them after they had valiantly fought for a space they reculed by little and little to a highe place called La Casse where the combate was renued wyth a greater fiercenesse then before But the Lord of Trinitie seing the losse of his men and aboue all that one of great creditie and authority in the Dukes Courte was wounded to death blewe a retreite and descended to Angrongne the people being fled to the Medowe of Toure and there spoyled and burnt all the wines victuals and the rest of the goodes that he could finde so that in a shorte space he had burned about a 1000. houses of Angrongne And heere is not to be forgotten that they oftentimes set fire vpon the two Temples of Angrongne where the worde of God was preached A notable miracle of God in keeping the teÌ„ples of the Gospell froÌ„ burning but they coulde neuer burne them So did they also to the Ministers house which notwithstanding remained whole the houses rounde about being all consumed with fire That day none of Angrongne was slaine or hurt sauing onely one that was hurte in his thighe There were in all Angrongne but two that were enemies to the woorde of God whiche that same daye were slaine by the souldiers not in the Combate but for their riches Note againe the secret worke of God Vnkindenes to parentes rightly rewarded whych they had about them as they were running away The one of them was a very couetous wretche and had great store of golde and siluer and woulde spende nothing either to helpe himselfe or succour others no not his poore parentes All this was spoiled by the soldiours with a hundreth or two hundreth crownes besides which he had about him Besides these two there was not one of Angrongne slaine that day All the rest of the people retired to the Medowe of Toure The situation whereof we will heere declare for the better vnderstandyng of that which followeth Tour is a little Ualley vpon the borders of Angrongne The medowe of Tour described enuironed aboute wyth Mountaines two miles in length but very narrowe On both sides and in the mids thereof there be about two hundreth small houses and cotages also medowes pastures for cattell grounde for tillage trees and goodly fountaines On the South side and the North the mountaines be so high that no man caÌ„ that way approche vnto the sayd Ualley On the other coastes a man may enter by seuen or eight wayes This place is not past two miles from Angrongne The way thether is very narrow and il to passe by because of the hilles which be on both sides There is also a Riuer harde by but very small but the bankes thereof be very high in many places The people had caryed thether very fewe victuals partly because the way was so yll and also through the sodaine returne of the armie In the meane time the Lorde of Trinitie after he had nowe twise assaulted Angrongne sent certaine to burne Rosa and to discouer the wayes whiche ledde to the valley of Luserne but the Souldioures were driuen backe foure dayes
together by those whyche kepte the passages The enemies againe driuen backe Whereuppon hee sent hys whole armie whome they valiauntly withstoode from the morning till nighte Then they of Luserne sent newe aide During thys combate an ambushment of souldiours descended from the toppe of the mountaine by a place so harde to passe by that no manne would haue suspected it The poore Christians rūne through the pickes The poore people seeing themselues so enuironed of their enemies saued them selues some running through the middes of their ennemies and other some into the rockes The ennemies being entred into Rosa consumed all with fire and swoorde The Angroniās with their yoūg infantes flie into the mountaines The residue of the people fledde by a secrete way leading to the Ualley of Luserne and wandred al that night vppon the mountaines full of snowe loden with their stuffe carrying their litle infantes in theyr armes and leadinge the other by the handes wyth greate paine and trauail When they of the valley saw them they ranne vnto them praising God for their deliueraunce for they thought they had beene all slaine All be it thys poore people were heere in suche great extremitie yet they were ioyfull and comforted them selues wythout any lamentation or mourning excepte the little poore infantes whych cried out for colde A fewe dayes after the Lorde of Trinitie entred into the Ualley of Luserne by three seuerall wayes that is to say by Rosa by the plaine and by the sides of Tailleret They which kept the passages at the first resisted their ennemies valiauntly but perceiuing that they were assailed on euery side they retired to Uillars The Waldoys agayne assaulted by the Lorde of Trinity and there defended them selues a while But because they sawe that their enemies hadde already passed the Plaine and gotten aboue Uillars towardes Boby they gaue ouer and leafte Uillars and fled into the mountaines The souldiours beyng entred burned houses and slew all that they coulde finde The poore people which were fled to the mountaines seeing the village on fire praised God and gaue him thanks that had made them worthy to suffer for his name and for his cause and also they were glad to see the village on fire least that their enemies should encampe there themselues Then the souldiours in great rage mounted the hilles on euery side pursuing this poore people in great furie but a few of them after they had ardently called vpon God toke courage and beate backe theyr ennemies to Uillars This done the armie retired Fewe dayes after the medowe of Tour was assaulted by three seuerall wayes on the East side The combate dured a long season where diuers of the enemies were hurt and many slaine but none of this poore people were slaine that day onely two were hurt which were soone healed againe But to declare the conflictes assaultes skirmishes and alarmes which were at Angrongne and other places therabout it were too long for breuities sake it shall be sufficient to touch the most principall those which are most worthy of memorie On Saterday which was the fourteenthe day of Februarye the people which were in the vppermost parte of the Medowe of Toure perceiued that a company of souldiours were ascended vp the hill to Angrongne and burning y e rest of the houses there They doubted that it was a pollicie of theyr ennemies to drawe them thether and in the meane time to sette on them behynde and so to winne the Medowe of Tour from them Therefore they sent onely sixe harquebushes against those souldiours the whych hauing the higher grounde and not espied of theyr ennemies discharged their gunnes altogether Whereuppon incontinent the souldiers fledde The wicked flyeth when no man pursueth hym albeit no man pursued them Whether they fledde of pollicie or for feare it was not knowen Shortly after they of the warde of the Medowe of Tour whiche were in the watche on the top of the mountaine because euery morning there was a sermone made whereunto the people resorted and they mighte see a farre of rounde about them espied a troupe of souldiours marching on that side of the hill which is betweene the Easte and the Northe and soone after that discouered an other companye whyche marched on the North side towardes the sayde troupe The firste were ascended an houre before the other and fought on the toppe of the mountayne called Melese but they were soone discomfited The persecutors pursued and because they coulde not runne faste by meanes of the deepe snowe and difficulty of the waies in fleeing they fell often downe vpon the grounde Whiles they that pursued them were earnest in the chase and had taken from them theyr drumme beholde there came certaine vnto them cryinge out that the other troupe was entred into the medowe of Toure by meanes wherof they gaue ouer the chase or els not one of their enemies had escaped Gods people fight with prayer as they whych were there reported for a trueth Not one of Angrongne were slayne or hurt The other troupe which came by the North side tooke a high hil in the top of the mountaine the whych seemed to be almost inaccessible by reason of the snow and ice which was there The chiefest of this company were Lodouicke of Monteil which had bene before master of the campe in the kings warres and Charles Truchet When they wer come to the toppe of the hill they caused seuen souldiours to goe downe the hill and to viewe the waye and to see whether the troupe might descende that way or no. These 7. went downe almost to the houses They sent also other to occupie the rest of the high places which were neare to the foote of the hill and the rockes In the meane time the ministers and the people which were in the middes of the valley of the medowe sawe al this and were much discouraged therwith wherfore they fell to prayer called vpon God ardently not without great sighes lamentation and teares euen vntill night The seuen spies whiche came downe to discouer the wayes cried vnto their captaine Truchet Come downe come downe Seignior Charles this day Angrongne shal be taken The other cried to them againe ascend ascend returne or els ye shall be slaine euery one of you Immediately issued out fiue against these spies and tooke certaine and chased the rest The first of the fiue which set vpō them cast two of them downe vppon the grounde with a forke of fire Soone after eight of Angrongne issued out agaynste the whole troupe which was wonderfull to see them goe with suche courage and boldnesse to assaile suche a multitude and it seemed that they should haue ben all destroyed and hewen in pieces The firste of the eight went a good way before the other to discouer the enemies and caryed a great staffe The courage of Gods people against their enemies which they call a Rancon and is somewhat bigger then
a halbarde The other folowed by two two together with harquebushes These eight went froÌ„ rocke to rocke from hill to hill about the mountaine and chased their ennemies valiauntly Then came twelue other the which ioyning wyth the rest foughte with a woonderfull courage and made great slaughter of their enemies Sone after there came from the valley of Luserne an hundreth harquebushes with one of their Ministers according to their maner which are wont to sende out a minister withall as well for prayer and exhortation as to kepe the people in order that they exceede not measure as it came to passe that day A conflict betweene the Angronians and the enemies At the length they sawe them also commyng whyche returned from the discomfiture of the former troupe making a great noyse and hauing a drumme sounding afore them whyche they had taken from their ennemies which ioyned with them of the valley of Luserne and hauing made their earnest praier vnto god immediatly they came to succour the other that nowe were encountring valiantly wyth their ennemies Then the ennemies seeing suche a company marching against them with suche courage and boldnesse after the other had once called vpon God theyr hearts were so taken from them that sodenly they fledde and as soone as the other began to pray they beganne also to flee But because they could not well saue them selues by running away they turned backe twise and foughte and some in the meane time fled He that caried the Rancon and discouered the enemies was but a very young and a simple man and was estemed to be one that coulde doe nothing but as they say in their language handle La Sappe that is to say a Hatchet and kept cattell The maruelous workes of the Lord. and yet he with those that folowed so discomfited the ennemies that it was woonderfull to beholde He brake his great Rancon with laying load vpon them and after that he brake also foure of their own swordes in pursuing of them There was a boy of 18. yeares of age and of smal stature Dauid with his sâ—ing killeth Goliath which alone slue the Lord of Monteil master of the campe as is said to the king wherwith the enemies were maruellously astonished and discouraged An other simple man who a man wold haue thought durst not once haue looked Charles Truchet in the face because hee was a very bigge man strong puissant and one of the chiefest captaines of the whole army threw downe the saide Truchet with the stroke of a stone Then a young man leapte vpon him and slue him with his owne sworde which was foure fingers broad and cleaft his head in peeces The crueltye of this wretched Truchet agaynst this pore people appeareth before in this story This Truchet was one of the principall authours of this warre and one of the chefest enemies of true religion and of the poore Waldoys that could then be fouÌ„d It was sayd also that he vaunted and promised before to the sayde Lord of Trinitie that he would deliuer into his hands the medow of Tour. But God soone brought his proude brag to nought And for his spoyling pilling and polling of the poore people hee lay spoyled and naked like a beast in the wilde mountaine of Angrongne Two of the chiefest among them offered to paye a great summe of crownes for their ransome but they coulde not be hearde They were pursued more then a mile were so discomfited that they fled w tout any resistance and if the nighte had not let them they had pursued them further The minister when he saw the great effusion of bloud and the enemies to flee he cried to the people saying that it was enough and exhorted them to geue thankes vnto God They which heard him obeied and fel to prayer but they which were further of and heard him not chased their ennemies till darke night In so muche that if the rest had done the like very few of their enemies had escaped That day they spoiled their ennemies of a great part of theyr armour and munition So God restored in this combat and in others to the poore Waldoys God fighteth for 〈◊〉 people the armor which the Lord of Trinitie had taken from them before Thankes were geuen vnto God in euery place and euery man cried who is he which seeth not that God fighteth for vs This victorie gaue great courage to the poore Waldoys and greatly astonished the enemies The eightenth of February the Lorde of Trinitie not satisfied with burning and destroying the greatest parte of Uillars returned to burne all the little villages rounde about which pertaine to the same and especially Pharaos hart yet remaineth indurate to pursue the poore people which were fled vp into the mountaines and diuiding his armye into 3. partes he entered by the 3. seuerall wayes aboue mentioned The two first companies ioyned together betwene Uillars and Boby hauing a great company of horsemen From thence they went to seeke the people which were in the mountaine of Combe by suche a way as they did not suspecte and where there were no warders to defende the place Notwithstanding the warders which were nexte seeing their ennemies ascending that way speedely ranne before them and callyng vpon God for his aide and succour they set themselues against their ennemies and albeit they were but thirtie in number yet they valiauntly beate them backe twise comming out of their bulwarkes that is to say The Waldoys againe driue their enemyes backe certaine houses which at that time serued them for that purpose albeit they were not made to that vse Many of y e enemies were slaine at those two combates and not one of the other side The Lorde of Trinitie seeing his men so fiercely driuen backe sent out the greatest parte of his armie whych were esteemed to be aboue xv hundreth men There came also about a 100. to succour the warders The combate was very cruell and fierce At lengthe the poore people were assaulted so vehemently that they were faine to forsake their bulwarkes loosing two of their men Then the ennemyes thought all to be theirs and blew their trumpettes triumphing that they had put the people to flight But the people retiring not past a stones cast toke courage and crying altogether to the Lord for succour they turned themselues to the face of their enemies and with great force and power they hurled stones at them with their slings After this the enemies rested themselues a while and by and by after they gaue a furious assaulte but yet they were againe mightely resisted Yet once again the enemies rested and in the meane time the people fell to praier calling vpon God altogether with their faces lifted vppe towardes heauen which frayed the enemies more then any thing els After this they gaue yet an other great assaulte but God by the handes of a fewe droue them backe Yea God here shewed his great power eueÌ„
in the litle children also which feruently called vpō God threw stones at their enemies and gaue courage also vnto the men So did also the wemen and the vulgare sort that is to say God geueth victorye by the handes of a fewe those which were meete for no feates of warre remaining vppon the mountaine and beholding these furious combates kneeling vpon the ground and hauing their faces lifted vp towards heauen with teares and gronings they cried Lord helpe vs. Who heard their praiers After that these three assaults were geuen there came one vnto them crying Be of good courage God hath sent those of Angrongne to succour vs hee meant that they of Angrongne were fighting for them in an other place that is to say towardes Tailleret where the thirde parte of the army was The people perceiuing y t they of Angrongne were come to that place to succour them began to cry blessed be God who hathe sent vs succour they of Angrongne be here they of Angrongne be here to succour vs. The enemies 〈◊〉 The ennemies hearing thys were astonished and sodenly blew a retreit and retired into the plaine That troupe whith was gone towards Tailleret deuided themselues into three companies The first marched by the side of the mountaine burning many houses The Angronians helpe their fellowes ioyned with the maine armie The seconde companie whyche was of seuen score marched hygher thinking to take the people at vnwares But they were by seuen men strongly resisted and driuen backe The third company attained the toppe of the mountain thinking to enclose the people but as God woulde they of Angrongne which came to succor them encountred with them wyth great force put them to flight They of Uillars of whom mention is made before after they had refreshed them selues with a little breade and wine for the most part of them had eaten nothing all that day chased their enemies til it was almost night so fiersly that the maister of the campe was faine to send to the Lord of Trinitie whiche was at Toure for succoure or else all would haue bene lost Which he did and immediately hee roade with all speede to Luserne to saue him selfe hearing the alarme which was geuen at S. Iohn by those of Angrongne fearing least the way should haue ben stopped The armye retired with great difficultie notwithstanding the newe aide whiche was sent them and wyth great losse of their men The persecutors put to flight One of their captaines confessed since that if they had bene pursued any further they had fledde all that night longe Since that time they neuer returned againe into the valley of Luserne On Monday being the 17. day of Marche next folowing the Lorde of Trinitie to be reuenged of those of the medow of Tour assembled al the force that he could make with the Gentlemen of the Countrey In so muche that whereas before his army was commonly but foure thousand it was nowe betweene sixe and seuen thousande and secretly in the night season he encamped with parte of hys army in the middest of Angrongne from whence the poore inhabitants were fled before The next morning after the Sermon and praiers were ended they perceiued the other parte of the army to be encamped at the foote of the mountaine of Angrongne on the East side Sone after they perceiued how both partes of the army coasted the hilles side the one towards the other being such a multitude so glittering in their harnesse marching in such araye that the pore people at the first were astonished therat Notwythstanding the assemble fell downe vpon their knees 3. or 4. times crying Help vs O Lord beseching him to haue regarde to the glory of his holy name The Angroniās fall to prayer to staye the effusion of bloud if it were his good pleasure to turne the hearts of their enemies to the trueth of his holy Gospell These two partes of the army ioyned together nere to the bulwarks of the medow of Toure gaue the assault in three seuerall places One of the bands mounted secretly by the rockes thinking to haue enclosed the people in their Bulwarkes But assoone as they which kept the bulwarke be lowe had espied them they forsooke their place and marched straight towardes them as they marched they met with the aide which was sent vnto them from the vally of Luserne very luckily and comming as it were from heauen whych ioyning together sone discomfited their enemies w t stones and harquebushes They pursued them fiersly in y e rockes and vexed them woonderfully because the rockes are so steepe that no man can ascende or descende without great paine and difficultie The Captaine of this band was named Bastian of Uergil a man very expert in the affaires of warre The proud threates of Amman Hee at his going out of his lodging threatned y t he would do great terrible things that day His hostesse hearing that said vnto him Monsieur if our religiō be better then theirs you shall haue the victorie but if theyrs be better then ours you shall not preuaile Shortly after the captaine was brought againe into his Inne so wounded and so feeble that he was not like to liue Then sayde hys hostesse vnto him Monsieur it is nowe wel seene that their religion is better then oures There was also an other bande that kept the top of the hill to assault the bulwarkes from thence The middlemost bulwarke was then assaulted in the which were very fewe to defend the same the which seeing the number of their enemies retired backe leauing therein but 5. onely to defend it There was a huge cocke not farre from the foresayd bulwarke behinde the same a great number of the enemies were hid And anone there issued out two ensigns assuring them selues to winne the bulwarke but immediately one of their ensigne bearers was wounded to death Whereupon many reculed backe The other set vp his ensigne vpon the bulwarke They which were wythin had neither halbard nor any other long weapon but only one Pike The Bulwarke manfully defended and the same without an yron the which one of the 5. tooke and threw downe the ensigne and manfully beate backe the sealers and threwe them downe to the grounde Diuers of the enemies were entred into the bulwarke by a doore belowe and slue one of the fiue which kept y e middle parte of the bulwarke The other foure looked to be destroyed out of hande Then one of the foure chased awaye those which had entred belowe with stones and the other three leauing their handguns defended themselues likewise with great stones and perceiuing the bande whych was on the rockes to flee they tooke courage and w tstoode their enemies valiantly til their companions were returned from the chase In the meane time the Bulwarke which was vppon the side of the mountaine was furiously assailed by the one halfe of the armie Those that were within
suffered theyr enemies to approche neare to the Bulwarke without any gunshot or other defence whereat the enemies much marueiled But when they were euen at hand they fell vppon them some with throwing of stones some wyth rollynge downe mighty stones some with harquebushes Behold the Artillary of this simple people with what weapoÌ„s they fought There was a huge stone rolled downe whych passed throughout y e whole army and slue diuers The souldiers at that time had wonne a litle cotage neare to the said bulwark which did much hurt to the poore men But among them one deuised to roll downe a great huge stone against the cottage which so shooke it and amased the soldiors that they thought they had bene all destroyed and incontinent they fled and neuer would enter into it againe Then the souldiors made certaine fences of woode fiue foote long three foote broade and of the thicknesse of three boardes but they were so sore vexed w t the shot of the harquebushes that they were faine to lay al those fences aside The miners also made others of earth for the souldiours But al these policies of the enemies auailed them nothing for the slaughter was so great that in diuers places you might haue sene three lyâ—ng dead one vpon an other God so wrought wyth the poore Christians that the shot of two harquebushes slewe foure men It was sayd for a certaintie that the shot of an harquebush came so neare the Lorde of Trinities heade that it brake a wande which he bare in his hand and made him to retire six score pases backward The Lord of Trinitye with his army driuen backe and seeing his soldiors in suche great numbers murthered wounded on euery side he wept bitterly Then hee retired the rest of his army That day he thought assuredly to haue entred into the medowe of Tour. Moreouer he was determined if that dayes iourney had not succeeded to encampe therby and the next morning very early to renewe the assault Many gentlemeÌ„ and others came thither to see the discomfiture of the pore Waldois and likewise those of the Plaine looked for nothing but to heare y e piteous ruine and desolation of thys poore people But God disposed it otherwise For the Lorde of Trinitie had muche adoe to saue himselfe and his and seeing the mischiefe which they intended to do vnto others was fallen nowe vppon their owne heads they were wonderfully astonished They of y e plaine also when they saw the number of the dead bodies the wounded to be so great for from noone vntil the euening The papistes astonished and dismayde on euery side by the wonderfull iudgement of God they ceased not to cary them away were likewise exceedingly dismaied Albeit they caried not away al for ther were many that lay nere to the bulwarks whiche the people couered with winding sheetes the next morning The souldiers them selues confessed to them of the medowe of Tour that if they had pursued them they had ben al slain they were so tired and cleane out of heart Many marueiled why the people did not followe the army but especially the souldiers seeing the great discomfiture which they had done and that they had gotten suche vantage of them already But this was done for two causes The one was because they had alredy determined not to folow the army being once retired Gods people auoyde the shedding of bloud to auoid the effusion of bloud meaning onely to defend them selues The other cause was for that they were weary and had speÌ„t all theyr munition For many of them had shot of about 30. times and none of them vnder tweÌ„ty spending great store bothe of pellets and haileshot The rest of the army retired crying with a loude voyce God fighteth for them and we doe them wrong The next day one of the principal captaines of the army surrendred his charge to the L. of Trinitie saying vnto him that he would neuer fight against this people anye more and vpon that he departed It is a maruelous thing and worthy of perpetual memorie that in y e combate there were but two of the Waldoys slaine and two hurt Thorow y e whole countrey of Piemont euery man sayde God fighteth for them One of the Captaines confessed that hee had bene at many fierce assaultes and combates and sundry battailes wel fought but yet he neuer sawe souldiers so faint hearted and amased yea the souldiours themselues told him they wer so astonished God fighteth for his people that they could not stryke Moreouer they sayde that thys people neuer shotte but they hurte or killed some of the Souldiours Some other sayd that the ministers by their prayers coniured and bewitched them that they could not fight and in dede wonderful is it and maruellous are the iudgements of God that notwithstanding so many combates and conflicts so great assaults and aduentures so much so terrible shot continually made against this poore people yet all in a maner came to no effecte So mightily Gods holy power wrought for his people In so much that for al y e sayd combates skirmishes and so many conflicts of all the Angrongnians there were but 9. only that miscaried and the whole number of those that were slaine were but only 14. persons Onely 14. of all the Waldoys slaine in all these conflictes Where also is to be noted not without great admiration how few there were and those also but poore sely shepherds and neatherds to encounter w t such a mighty power of so strong and braue souldiours comming against them with weapon and armor being so well furnished and appoynted with munition as they were in all poynts accordingly and the other on the contrary side being vnarmed and vnprouided of all habiliment of warre hauing for their defence for the most parte nothing els but slings and stones and a fewe harquebushes The 9. day of Marche there was a hotte skirmishe at Angrongne For 3. companies of souldiours went to Angrongne to burn and spoile all that remained to destroy the wines which were hidden in the grounde Where amongest themselues they mocked flouted the poore people saying these Lutherane Waldoys are valiant felowes behinde their bulwarkes but if they had bene in the plain field they had bene wel canuased After this it chanced that 30. of the Waldoys weÌ„t and assailed these foresayd companies in the plain field An other skirmishe betweene the enemies and the AngroÌ„gniaÌ„s They fought a long season and that so neere that some of them fought hande to hande In this conflict one of those of Angrongne wrestled w t a captaine of the enemies strong and mighty and cast him downe vpon the ground Many of the souldiours were slayne and many hurt But of y e Angronians there was but one slaine and an other hurt a little which notwithstaÌ„ding gaue not ouer to fight manfully Then the souldiours seing the losse of their men
geueth victory to the Waldois against the Spanyardes As they fled they founde often some Fortes where they did resiste for a litle while but they were alway beaten out In this combate God gaue victorie to the poore Waldoys wyth great slaughter of the Spanyards where also very many of theÌ„ were sore hurt and wounded The sayd L. of Trinitie sent vnto the Spanyards that they should not faint and giue ouer but sticke to it like meÌ„ and he woulde shortly send them succour but they would not Those of the Ualley of Luserne hearing of thys conflict came in the meane time to helpe their neighboures Amongest other there was one slaine in that battaile for whom the Lord of Trinity much lamented saying that he would rather haue lost a whole band then that man The other 2. companies whiche marched by Angrongne perceiuing the Spanyardes to be so beaten and put to flyght seing also those of y e medow of Tour coÌ„ming to encounter w t them retired in hast Upon that the lord of Trinitie went to Cauors thre miles from Luserne being in a great perplexitie and as he was about to sende succoure to the Spanyards he heard the sounde of a drumme aboue Luserne suspected that there was an army of the Waldoys comming against him Upon this diuers of the souldiors fled away by the plaine crying that all was lost It was certainly reported God taketh the 〈…〉 that if the Waldoys had pursued the armye as they mighte easyly haue done the campe had that day ben chased out of Luserne The poore people lacked no courage so to do for albeit they had neither eaten nor dronken all that day before God geueth coâ—â—age to the poore Waldoys had sore trauelled and fought yet they sayde that if they had but a little refreshed themselues with a morsel of bread and a glasse of wine they durst take vpon them to enter into the campe of their enemies Within a few daies after they of Angrongne were aduertised by the L. of Trinities letters that hee fully determined to cut down their trees and vines and destroy their corne being on the ground And furthermore that 2. fortes should be builded at Angrongne The day was assigned horsemen appoynted with all spede to execute this mischeuous enterprise The poore people thought y t they shuld be assailed as sore as euer they were and fight as harde as euer they did before The mischieuous purpose of Trynitye stayed by the prouidence of God But God preuented this cruell atteÌ„pt For the night afore that this should be executed the lord of Trinitie receiued certaine letters from the Duke which staied this enterprise They of the medowe of Tour being aduertised that the lord of Trinitie did now entend to send ordinance to beat downe the bulwarks which were made of stones they made a bulwarke of earth whyche was in compasse about 500. paces which they might easily see froÌ„ Luserne They of the medow of Tour told the lord of Trinities men that if they brought any artillery they shoulde not so soone cary it away againe and shortly the ordinance was sent backe againe About this season the chief rulers and ministers of the Waldoys requested earnestly the Lord of Raconis to present a supplication which they had made to the Duchesse of Sauoy The Waldoys send a supplication to the Duchesse For they had intelligence that she was sore offended y t her subiects were so cruelly handled In the whych supplication they declared the equitie of their cause protesting all due obedience to the duke their soueraigne Lord and if it mighte be prooued by the pure worde of God that they held any error The Waldoys offer to be iudged by the word of God they would with all humble submission receiue correction and be reformed humbly beseeching her grace to appease the displeasure which the Duke had coÌ„ceiued against them by the vntrue surmises of theyr aduersaries and if there were any thing wherin they had offended him they most humbly craued his gracious pardoÌ„ About this time the lord of Trinitye by sicknes was in great daunger of his life The Lord of Trinyty sore sicke Soone after the supplication was deliuered the Duchesse sent an aunswer to the Waldoys by the sayd Lorde of Raconis The effect thereof was that she had obteined of the Dukes grace all that they demaunded in their supplication vpon such conditions as the said lord Raconis would propound vnto them But wheÌ„ they vnderstoode that the sayd conditions were very rigorous they sent an other supplication vnto the Duches An other supplycatyoÌ„ sent to the Duchesse wherein they humbly besought her grace to be a meane that the said conditions and Articles might be moderated which Articles here follow First that they should banish their Ministers Secondly that they shoulde receiue the Masse and other ceremonies of the Romish church Thirdly that they should pay a raunsome to the souldiours for certaine of their men which they had taken Fourthly that they shoulde assemble and preache no more as they were wont to do Fifthly that the Duke woulde make fortresses at his pleasure in all that countrey with other like things The people made humble request in this their last supplication The supplicatyoÌ„ to the Duchesse that it would please the sayd Duches to geue the Duke her husband to vnderstand how y t these conditions were straunge and rigorous And as for their partes although they had good triall of their ministers y t they were good men and fearing God of sounde doctrine of good life honest conuersation yet neuerthelesse they were contented so to do if he woulde geue leaue to some of them to remaine requesting this that it might be permitted vnto theÌ„ to chuse some other good Ministers in their places before they departed least that their Churches shoulde remaine without Pastors The conditioÌ„s whereâ—â—to the Waldoys did agree consent Concerning the Masse and other Ceremonies of the church of Rome if the duke should cause them to be ministred in their parishes they neither wold nor could withstand the same and for their part they would do no iniurie or violence to those that should minister them or be present therat notw tstanding they besought him that they myght not be constrained to be present theÌ„selues at the ministratioÌ„ thereof or to pay any thing to the maintenaunce of the same or els to yelde either fauour or consent thereunto As touching the raunsome which was demaunded of them for their prisoners considering the extreme pouertie that they were in and the great calamities and damages whiche they had suffred it was to them a thing vnpossible Yea if his highnes wer truly informed what losse they had susteined by burning spoiling and sacking of their houses and goods without all mercy or pity he wold not only require of them no suche thing but as a gracious and mercifull Prince he would succour and
benefices by preuention in disturbance of mens inheritance and diuers other open causes in the Premunire accordynge to the kings licence constituted Iohn Scute Edmonde Ienny Apprentises of the lawe his attourneys whych by his owne warrant signed w t his hand confessed all thyngs concerning the said suit for they were too open to be cloked or hidden and so iudgement was geuen that hee shoulde forfeite all his landes tenements goodes and cattels and shoulde be put oute of the kings protection but for al that the king sent him a sufficient protection and of hys gentlenes left to him the bishoyprikes of Yorke and Winchester and gaue to hym plate and stuffe conuenient for hys degree Doctour Tunstall Byshop of Duresme Iohn Stokesly made Byshop of London and the Bishoprike of Duresme he gaue to Doctour Tonstall Bishop of London and the Abbey of S. Albones he gaue to the Priour of Norwich and to London he promoted Doctour Iohn Stokesley then Ambassadoure to the vniuersities for the marriage as you hearde before For all this kindnesse shewed to the Cardinall yet still hee maligned against the king as you shal hereafter perceiue but first we will proceede in the course of these matters as they passed in order The next yeare following whych was Anno. 1530. Anno 1530. in the moneth of Nouemb. was summoned a generall parlament to be holden at Westminster In the which yeare about the 23. day of October A parliameÌ„t called the king came to his manor of Grenwich and there much consulted wyth his Counsaile for a meete man to be his Chauncelour so that in no wise he were no man of the Spiritualtie and so after longe debate the king resoluted him selfe vpon sir Thomas Moore knight Chauncelor of the Duchy of Lancaster Syr Thomas More made lord ChauÌ„celour of England a man wel learned in the tonges and also in the common law whose wit was fine and full of imaginations by reason whereof hee was a litle too muche geuen to mocking more then became the person of M. More and then on the Sonday the 24. day of the same moneth the king made him his Chauncelor and deliuered him the great seale which Lord Chancelor the next morow after was ledde into the Chancerye by the two Dukes of Norffolke and Suffolke and there sworne and then the Mace was borne before him Of this fall of the Cardinall and of the placing of Syr Thomas More in the Chauncelorship Erasmus in an Epistle to Iohn Uergera thus wryteth The Cardinall of Yorke hath so offended the kings minde Ex Eras. that he being turned out of his goodes and all his dignities is coÌ„mitted not into prison but into a certaine Lordshippe of his with 30. seruaunts or kepers to geue attendance vpon him Many and sundry complaintes are coÌ„menced against him so that he is not like to escape with his life Such is the daliaunce of fortune of a scholemaister to be made a king For so hee raigned more like a king then the king him selfe Hee was dreaded of all men he was loued but of a fewe almoste of none A litle before he was appreheÌ„ded he caused Richard Pacie to be cast in the towre Also he threatned my Archbishop of Canterburie Salomon sayeth By this Archbyshop he meaneth William Warham That before the fall of man his spirite shall be eleuated The Archb. of Caunterbury was called or restored to be chosen Lord Chancellor which is the chiefest office in all that realme but he excused himselfe by his age as being not able to weld such a function Wherefore the sayde office was bestowed vpon Tho. More no les to the reioycing of many then the other was displaced from it These newes my seruaunt brought me out of England c. Ex Epist. Erasm. ad Ioan Vergeram You heard before A parliameÌ„t summoned in Nouemb. anno 1530. how a counsaile of the Nobles was appoynted by the king in the moneth of October to assemble in the Starre chamber aboute the Cardinals matter and also how a parliament was summoned to begin in the moneth of Nouember in the yeare following An. 1530. At the beginning of which Parliament after that M. Moore the newe Chauncelour had finished hys oration the commons were commaunded to chuse them a Speaker Thomas Audely speaker of the Paâ—liament Sixe greuaÌ„ces of the commons agaynst the clergye who was Thomas Audeley Esquire and attorney of the Duchie of Lancaster Thus the Parlament being begun the 6. day of the foresaid month of Nouember at Westminster where the king with all the Lordes were set in the Parlament chamber the commoÌ„s after they had presented their speaker assembling in the nether house began to common of their grieues wherwith the spiritualtie had before time greeuously oppressed them contrary both to all righte and to the lawe of the realme and especially were sore mooued with these 6. great causes ¶ Greeuances against the Cleargie of Englande 1. THe first for the excessiue fines which the Ordinaries tooke for probate of Testaments 〈…〉 of testamentes in so much that Sir Henry Guilford Knight of the Garter and Comptrollour of the Kings house declared in the open Parliament of his fidelitie that he and other being executours to Syr William Compton Knight payed for the probate of hys will to the Cardinall and the Archbishop of Canterbury a thousand marke sterling After this declaration were shewed so many extortions done by Ordinaries for probates of willes A thousand 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 probate 〈…〉 testaâ—â—â—t The vnreasâ—â—â—ble 〈◊〉 of the clergye for Mortuaries that it were too much to rehearse 2. The second cause was the great poling extreame exaction which y e spirituall men vsed in taking of corps presents or Mortuaries for the childreÌ„ of the dead should all die for huÌ„ger and go a begging rather then they would of charitie geue to theÌ„ the sely cow which the dead maÌ„ ought if he had but onely one such was the charitie of them 3. The third cause was that Priestes being Surueyers Stuards Fâ—rmes and Granges in Priestes handes and officers to Byshops Abbots and other spirituall heads had and occupied Farmes Graunges and grasing in euery Countrey so that the poore husbandmen could haue nothing but of them and yet for that they shuld pay dearely 4. The fourth cause was that Abbots Priors and spirituall men kept Tannehouses Monkes and priests marchauntes and bought and sold wooll cloth and all maner of Marchaundise as other temporall Marchaunts did 5. The fift cause was because the spirituall persons promoted to great benefices Beneficed men take of their flocke but geue nothing and hauing their liuing of theyr flocke were lying in the Court of Lords houses and tooke all of their parishioners and nothing spent on them at all so that for lacke of residence both the poore of the parishe lacked refreshing and vniuersally all the parishioners lacked preaching and true instruction of Gods
Fryer Birde about Bilney Bishop of Chester was he that brought apples to Boner mentioned in the story of Haukes An other was a blacke Fryer called Hodgekins who after being vnder the Archbyshop of Caunterbury maryed Frier Hodgekins a black Fryer against Bilney and afterward in Queene Maryes tyme put away hys wyfe These 4 orders of Fryers were sent as is sayd to bayte Bilney who notwithstandyng as hee had planted hymselfe vppon the fyrme rock of Gods word was at a poynt and so continued vnto the end But here nowe commeth in sir Thomas More trumping in our way with hys paynted carde would needs take vp this Tho. Bilney from vs and make hym a conuert after his secte Thus these coated cardes though they could not by playn scriptures conuince hym beyng aliue yet now after hys death by false play they will make hym theirs whither he will or no. This syr Thom. More in hys rayling preface before hys booke agaynst Tindalll doth challenge Bilney to hys catholicke Church and sayth that not onely at the fyre but many dayes before both in wordes and writing reuoked abhorred 4. Reason of Syr Thomas More and detested hys heresies before holden And how is this proued by 3. or 4. mighty argumentes as big as milpostes fet out of * Vtopia one of Mores phantasies Aunswere to Syr Tho. More Utopia from whence thou must know reader can come no fittons but all fine Poetrie First he sayth that certayne Norwichmen writing to London and denying that Bilney did recant afterward being therupon examined were compelled to graunt that he at his examination redde a bill but what it was they could not tel for they stood not so neare to heare hym And albeit they stood not so neare yet some of them perceaued certayne thinges there spoken whereby they thought that he did reuoke Some agayne added to those things spoken certayne additions of their owne to excuse him from recantation First to aunswere hereunto and to try out this matter somewhat roundly with M. More let vs see with what conueyaunce he proceedeth in this narratioÌ„ At his first examination sayth he he waxed stiffe in hys opinions but yet God was so good Lord vnto hym that he was fully coÌ„uerted to the true Catholicke fayth c. And when might thys goodly conuersion begin Many dayes quoth he before his burning Here is no certayn day assigned but many dayes lefte at large that he might haue y e larger roume to walke inuisible Well then but how many dayes coulde these be I would fayne learne of M. More when hee was not many dayes in theyr hands no longer then they could sende vpp to London for a writte to burne him Belike then shortly after his apprehension at the first comming of the fryers vnto hym by and by he reuolted A straunge matter that he which 2. yeares before had layne in suche a burning hell of dispayre for his first abiuration and could find no other comfort but onely in returning to the same doctrine agayne which before he had denyed vtterly resigning himselfe ouer to death and taking his leaue of his frendes and setting his face with Christ purposely to goe to Hierusalem voluntarily there to fall into the handes of y e Scribes Pharisies for that doctrines sake should now so soone euen at the first brunt geue ouer to the contrarye doctrine agayne It is not like God was so good Lord vnto hym sayth M. More That God was good Lord vnto him very true it is But that God did so turne him in deede to be a member of that Romish Churche that hath not M. More yet sufficiently proued To affirme without proufe or demonstration in matters of storye it is not sufficient But what hath bene done in deede that must be proued by good euidence and speciall demonstration of witnesses that we may certaynly know it so to be It followeth moreouer in M. More And there lacked not some sayth he that were sory for it The first reason of M. More No doubt but if our Bilney had so relented some would haue bene very sorye therfore But what one man in all this summe in all Norwich was sory that M. More must specifie vnto vs before we beleue him so well are we acquaynted with his Poeticall fictioÌ„s But how els should this narratioÌ„ of M. More seeme to runne with probabilitie if it were not watered with such additions He addeth moreouer and sayth And some wrote out of Norwiche to London that he had not reuoked his heresies at all but still did abide in them This soundeth rather to come more neare to a truth Read of Sinon in the 2. booke â—f Virgil who craftely mixeth one thing with false to betray the Citie of Troye And here is a knack of Sinons arte to interlarde a tale of vntrueth with some parcell of truth now and then among that somethings being found true may winne credite to the rest which is vtterly false And why then be not the letters of these Norwich men beleued for the not recanting of Bilney Because sayth he afterwarde they being called to examination it was there prooued playnly to their faces that Bilney reuoked By whoÌ„ was it proued By those sayth he which at his execution stood by and heard him read his reuocation hymselfe c. What men were these or what were their names or what was any one mans name in all the Cittie of Norwich y t heard Bilney recant There M. More will geue vs leaue to seek them out if we can M. More hâ—â—e painteth Antickes for he can name vs none Well why could not the other part heare Bilney read hys reuocation as well as these Because sayth More hee read so softly that they could not heare him Well all this admitted that Bilney read his reuocation so softly that some could heare some could not hear him theÌ„ this would be knowne what was the cause why Bilney read his reuocation so softly which must needes be either for lacke of good will to read or good voyce to vtter If good will were absent in reading that reuocation then it appeareth y t he recanted against his owne minde and conscience If it were by imbecillitie of voyce vtterance theÌ„ how followeth it M. More in this your narration where you say that the sayd persons whiche coulde not heare hym read the bill yet notwithstanding could heare hym rehearse certaine other thinges spoken by him the same time at the fire wherby they could not but perceaue well that he reuoked his errors c. Ah M. More for all your pouder of experience doe ye thinke to cast such a mist before mens eyes that we cannot see how you iuggle with truth and take you tardy in your own narration vnlesse peraduenture you wil excuse your selfe per licentiam Poeticam after the priuiledge of Poets and paynters for as ye know the old liberty of these two Pictoribus atque Poetis
children then are they not the foure hundreth person in nuÌ„ber One part therefore in foure hundreth partes deuyded were to much for them except they did labor What an vnequall burtheÌ„ is it that they haue halfe with the multitude and are not the foure hundreth person of theyr number What toung is able to tell that euer there was any commoÌ„ wealth so sore oppressed since the world first began And what doth all this greedy sort of sturdy idle holy theeues with these yearely exactions that they take of the people Truly nothing but exempt themselues from the obedience of your grace Nothing but traslate all rule power Lordship authority obedience and dignity from your grace vnto theÌ„ Nothing but that al your subiectes should fall into disobedience and rebellion against your grace and be vnder theÌ„ as they did vnto your noble predecessor king Iohn which for because that he would haue punished certayne traytors that had conspired with the French kyng The rule of 〈◊〉 empaâ—red by the Popes Clergye to haue deposed him from his crowne and dignity among the which a Clerke called Stephen whom afterward agaynst the kinges will the Pope made Bishop of Caunterbury was one interdited his land For the which matter your most noble realm wroÌ„gfully alas for shame hath stand tributary not vnto any kinde of temporal prince but vnto a cruell deuilish bloudsupper dronkeÌ„ in the bloud of the Sayntes and Martyrs of Christ euer since Here were an holy sort of Prelates that thus cruelly could punish such a righteous king al his realme and succession for doing right Here were a charitable sort of holy men that could thus interdite a whole Realme plucke away the obedience of the people from their naturall liege Lord and king for none other cause but for his righteousnes Here were a blessed sort not of meeke heardes but of bloudsuppers that could set the French king vpon such a righteous Prince to cause him to lose his crown and dignity to make effusioÌ„ of the bloud of his people vnles this good and blessed king of great compassion K. Iohn submitted himselfâ— vnto the Pope read before more fearing lamenting the shedding of the bloud of his people then the losse of his crowne and dignity agaynst all right and conscience had submitted himselfe vnto them O case most horrible that euer so noble a king realme and succession should thus be made to stoupe to such a sort of bloudsuppers Where was his sword power crowne dignity become wherby he might haue done iustice in this matter where was their obedience become that shoulde haue ben subiect vnder his high power in this matter Yea where was the obedience of all his subiectes become that for maintenance of the coÌ„mon wealth should haue holpen him manfully to haue resisted these bloudsuppers to y e sheding of theyr bloud was it not altogether by theyr policy translated from this good king vnto them Yea and what do they more Truly nothing If this be not true in the whole I would the greatest part were not suche but apply themselues by all the sleights they may to haue to do with euery mans wife euery mans daughter and euery mans mayde that cukoldry and baudry should reigne ouer al among your subiectes that no man should know his owne childe that theyr bastards might inherite the possessions of euery man to put the right begotten children cleare beside their inheritance in subuersion of all estates and godly order These be they that by their absteining from Mariage do let the generation of the people whereby all the Realme at length if it should be continued shal be made desert and inhabitable These be they that haue made an 100000. idle Whores in your realme 100000 idle whores made in England by the Popes Clergye which would haue gotten their liuing honestly in the sweat of their faces had not their superfluous riches illected them to vncleane lust and idlenes These be they that corrupt the whole generatioÌ„ of mankind in your Realme that catche the pockes of one woman and beare them to another that be burnt with one woman beare it to another that catch the lepry of one woman beare it to another Yea some one of them shall boast among his felowes that he hath medled with an C. women These be they y t when they haue once drawne mens wiues to such incontinency speÌ„d away theyr husbands goodes make the women to runne away from theyr husbandes yea run away themselues both with wife and goods bringing both man wife and children to idlenes theft and beggery Yea who is able to nuÌ„ber the great and broad bottomles Occeane Sea full of euils that this mischieuous and sinfull generation may lawfully bring vpon vs vnpunished Where is your sworde power crowne and dignitye become that shoulde punish by punishment of death euen as other men are punished the felonyes rapes murthers and treasons coÌ„mitted by this sinnefull generatioÌ„ Where is theyr obedience become that should be vnder your high power in this matter It is not altogether translated and exempt from your grace vnto them Yes cruely * The realme of England is diminished decaied by the nuÌ„ber of 200000 persons at least or els replenished with so many whores whoremaisters by restraining of mariage froÌ„ priesteâ— Monkes Friers NuÌ„nes Colleges Hospitalles BeadmeÌ„ such like orders within the realm of England The increase of which nuÌ„ber might be recouered and the realme more peopled and also Gods Commaundements better kepte if these vowes of bondage were broken matrimony permitted free to all men What an infinite nuÌ„ber of people might haue bene increased to haue peopled the Realme if this sort of folke had bene maryed like other men What breach of matrimony is there brought in by them such truly as was neuer since the world began among the whole multitude of the HeatheÌ„ Who is she that will set her handes to worke to get 3. d. a day and may haue at least 20. d. a day to sleepe an houre wyth a Frier a Monke or a Priest What is he that would labor for a groat a day and may haue at least 12. d. a day to be baude to a Priest a Monke or a Frier What a sort are there of them that mary Priests soueraigne Ladyes but to cloake the Priestes incontinency and that they may haue a liuing of the Priestes theÌ„selues for theyr labor Priestes and Doues make foule houses How many M. doth such lubricity bring to beggery thefte and idlenes which should haue kept their good name haue set themselues to worke had not beene this excessiue treasure of the spiritualitye what honest man dare take any man or woman into his seruice that hath beene at such a schoole with a spiritual man Oh the greeuous shypwracke of the common wealth The Popes clergy a shipwracke to all common wealthes which in auncient tyme before the comming of these rauenous
say his mind plainely of his answeres aboue declared demauÌ„ded what he thought therof whether they were true or no. To this Bainham sayd that it was to high for him to iudge And then being asked of the Bishop whether there was any Purgatory he aunswered and sayd he could not beleue that there was any Purgatory after this life Upon other Articles being examined and demaunded he grauÌ„ted as foloweth That he could not iudge whether Bayfild dyed in the true fayth of Christ or no. That a man making a vowe can not breake it without deadly sinne That a Prieste promising to liue chaste may not mary a wife That he thinketh the Apostles to be in heauen That Luther did nought in marying a Nunne That a childe is the better for confyrmation That it is an offence to God if any man keepe bookes prohibited by the Church the pope the Bishop or the King and sayde that he pondered those poyntes more now then he did before c. Upon these aunsweres the Bishop thinking to keepe him in safe custody to further triall committed him to one of the Counters The time thus passing on which bringeth all thinges to theyr end in the month of Febr. next folowing in y e yere of our Lord 1532. the foresayd I. Bainham was called for again to the bishops CoÌ„sistory before his Uicar general other his assistance Anno. 1532. to whoÌ„ Foxford the bishops ChauÌ„cellor recited again his articles answeres aboue meÌ„tioned protesting that he inteÌ„ded not to receiue him to y e vnity of y e holy mother church Baynham agayne brought before the Byshops ChauÌ„cellor vnlesse he knew the said BainhaÌ„ to be returned again purely vnfaynedly to the catholick faith and to submit himselfe penitently to the iudgement of the Church To whom Bainham spake in this effect saying that he hath and doth beleue the holy Church and holdeth the fayth of the holy mother the Catholicke Church Wherunto the ChauÌ„cellor offring to him a Bill of hys abiuratioÌ„ after y e forme of y e Popes church coÌ„ceiued required him to read it Who was coÌ„tented read to y e clause of y e abiuratioÌ„ coÌ„teining these words I voluntarily as a true peniteÌ„t persoÌ„ returned froÌ„ my heresies vtterly abiure c. there he staid would read no farther saying y t he knew not y e articles coÌ„teined in his abiuratioÌ„ to be heresy therefore he could not see why he should refuse theÌ„ Which done y e ChauÌ„cellor proceded to the reading of this seÌ„teÌ„ce definitiue coÌ„ming to y e place of this senteÌ„ce y e doctrine determinatioÌ„ of the church c. there paused saying he would reserue y e rest till he saw his time WhoÌ„ then BainhaÌ„ desired to be good vnto him affirming that he did acknowledge y t there was a Purgatory that y e soules of the apostles were in heauen c. Then began he agayne to read the sentence but Bainham agayne desired him to be good vnto him Whereupon he ceased the sentence sayd that he would accept this his confession for that time as sufficient So BainhaÌ„ for that present was returned to his prison agayne Who then the 5. day after Baynham agayne brought to the Consistorye Baynham loth to abiure which was the 8. day of February appeared as before in the consistory Whom the foresayd Chauncellor repeating agayne his articles answeres asked if he would abiure and submit himself who aunswered that he would submitte himselfe and as a good Christian man should Agayne the Chauncellor the second time asked if he woulde abiure I will sayd he forsake all my Articles and will meddle no more with them so being commaunded to lay his handes vpon the booke read his abiuration opeÌ„ly After y e reading wherof he burst out into these wordes saying that because there were many wordes in the sayd abiuration which he thought obscure difficile he protested that by his oth he intended not to go from such defence which he might haue had before his oth Which done y e ChauÌ„cellor asked him why he made that protestation BainhaÌ„ said for feare least any man of ill will do accuse me hereafter TheÌ„ y e ChauÌ„cellor taking y e definitiue senteÌ„ce in his hand disposing himself as appeared to read the same Well M. Baynham sayd he take your othe and kille the booke or els I will do mine office agaynst you so immadiatly he tooke the booke in his hand and kissed it and subscribed the same with his hand * Iames Baynham enioyned Penaunce ¶ The proces agaynst Iames Baynham in case of relapse THe 19. day of Aprill 1532. M. Rich. Foxford Uicar general to the bishop of London accoÌ„panied with certein Diuines Mathew Grefton the Register sitting iudicially An other processe agaynst â—ames Baynham Ex Regist. Lond. Iames BainhaÌ„ was brought before him by the Lieutenant of the tower before whoÌ„ y e vicar general rehearsed y e articles coÌ„teined in his abiuration before made shewed him a bound booke which the sayd BainhaÌ„ acknowledged to be his owne writing saying that it was good Then he shewed him more of a certain letter sent vnto the bishop of LondoÌ„ y t which also he acknowledged to be his obiecting also to the sayd BainhaÌ„ that he had made read the abiuration which he had before recited Anno 1532. shewing him moreouer certain letters which he had written vnto his brother the which he confessed to be his owne writing saying moreouer that though he wrote it yet there is no thinge in the same that is nought if it be as my Lord Chauncellor sayth Then he asked of Bainham how he vnderstood this which foloweth which was in his letters yet coulde they not see nor know him for God when in deed he was both God man yea he was three persons in one the father the sonne the holy ghost Bainham sayd it was nought Whych thinges thus done there was further obiected vnto hym these words that he had as leue pray to Ioane his wife as to our Lady The which article BainhaÌ„ denied The sayd BainhaÌ„ amongst other talke as touching the sacrameÌ„t of y e alter sayd Christes body is not chewed w t teeth but receiued by fayth Further it was obiected agaynst him that notw tstanding his abiuration he had sayd that the Sacrament of the altar was but a misticall or memoriall body y t which article Bainham denied Articles falslye depraued by the aduersaryes It was further layd vnto him that he should say that S. Thomas of Caunterbury was a thiefe and murtherer and a deuil in hel Whereunto he answered thus that S. Thomas of Canterbury was a murtherer and if he did not repent him of his murther Thomas Becket he was rather a deuill in hell then a saynt in heauen The 20. day of April in the yere aforesaid y e said Iames BainhaÌ„ was brought before the vicar generall in y e church
fixed vppe with waxe such cursed and hereticall Billes full of blasphemie vppon the doores of thys and other holy Churches wythin this Citie Excommunicate plainely be hee or shee plenally or they and deliuered ouer to the deuill as perpetuall malefactors and schismatiques Accursed might they be and geuen body soule to the deuill Cursed be they he or shee in Cities and townes in fieldes in wayes in pathes in houses out of houses and in all other places standing lying or risinge walking Blesse and curse not saith the Lorde Curse blesse not saith the Pope running waking sleeping eating drinking and what so euer thing they doe besides Wee separate them him or her from the thresholde and from all the good praiers of the church from the participation of the holy masse from all Sacraments Chappels and aultars from holye bread and holy water from al y e merites of Gods priests and religious men and from all their Cloisters from all their pardones priuileges grauntes and unmunityes whych all the holy fathers Popes of Rome haue graunted to them and we geue them ouer vtterly to the power of the feend and let vs quench their soules if they be dead thys night in the paines of hell fire as this candle is nowe quenched Marke the apishe pageantes of these Popelinges and put out and wyth that he put out one of the candles and lette vs praye to God if they be aliue that their eyes may be put out as this candle light is so he put out the other candle and lette vs pray to God and to oure Lady and to S. Peter and Paule and all holye Saintes that all the senses of their bodies maye faile them and that they may haue no feeling as nowe the light of this candle is gone and so he putte out the thirde candle except they hee or shee come openly nowe and confesse their blasphemie and by repentaunce as muche as in them shall lye make satisfaction to God our Ladye S. Peter the worshipfull companie of thys Cathedrall Church and as thys holy Crosse staffe nowe falleth downe so myghte they except they repent and shewe them selues and one firste taking away the Crosse the staffe fell downe But Lorde what a shoute and noyse was there what terrible feare what holding vp of handes to heauen that cursse was so terrible Now thys fond foolish phantasie and mockerie beyng done and played which was to a Christian heart a thynge ridiculous Benet could no longer forbear Tho. Benet laugheth at their cursinge but fel to great laughter but within him selfe and for a great space coulde not cease by the which thing the poore manne was espyed For those that were next to him wondryng at that greate curse and beleeuing that it coulde not but light on one or other asked good Benet for what cause he should so laugh My frendes sayd he who can forbeare seeing suche merie conceites and enterludes plaid of the priestes Straitway a noyse was made Heere is the heretike heere is the heretike holde him fast holde him fast With that there was a greate confusion of voyces and much clapping of handes and yet they were vncertain whether he were the heretike or no. Some say Tho. Benet setteth vp newe billes that vppon the same he was taken and apprehended Other report that his ennemies being vncertaine of him departed and so he wēt home to his house Where hee being not able to digest the lies there preached renewed his former billes and caused his boy early in the morning following to set the sayd billes vpon the gates of the Churchyarde As the boy was setting one of the sayde billes vpon a gate called the little stile it chaunced that one W.S. going to the Cathedral church to heare a Masse called Bartons Masse whych was then daily sayd about 5. of the clocke in the morning founde the boye at the gate and asking him whose boy he was Tho. Benet taken by meanes of his boy setting vp his Billes did charge him to be the heretike which had set vp the billes vpon the gates wherefore pulling downe the bill he broughte the same together with the boy before the Maior of the citie and thereuppon Benet being knowen and taken was violently committed to warde On the morow began both the Canons and heades of the citie ioyned w t them to fal to examination Tho. Benet willingly confesseth With whom for y e day he had not much communication but confessed said to them it was euen I that put vp those bils The cause why Benet set vp his billes and if it were to doe I would yet doe it againe for in them haue I written nothing but that is very truth Couldste not thou said they as well haue declared thy mind by mouth as by putting vp billes of blasphemie No sayd he I put vp the billes that many should read and heare what abominable blasphemers ye are and that they might the better knowe your Antichrist the Pope to be the Bore out of the woode which destroyeth throweth downe the hedges of Gods church for if I had ben heard to speake but one woorde I should haue bene clapped fast in prisone and the matter of God hidden But now I trust more of your blasphemous doings will thereby be opened and come to light for God wil so haue it and no longer will suffer you The next day after he was sent vnto the bish who first cōmitted him vnto prison called the bishops prison Tho. Benet sent to the Byshops prison where he was kept in stocks strong yron with as much fauour as a dog shuld find Then the B. associating vnto him one D. Brewer his chancelor other of his leude cleargy and friers began to examine him burden him Articles layd against Benet that cōtrary to the catholike faith he denied praying to the saints and also denied y e supremacie of the Pope Whereunto he answered in such sober maner so learnedly proued defended hys assertions that he did not only confound and put to silence his aduersaries but also brought thē in great admiratiō of him the most part hauing pitie compassion on him The friers tooke great paines with him to perswade hym from his erronious opiniōs to recant acknowledge his fault touching the billes but they did but dig after day for God had appoynted him to bee a blessed witnesse of hys holye name and to be at defiance withall their fals perswasions To declare here with what cruelty the officers searched his house for bils and bookes how cruelly and shamefully they handled his wife charging her w t diuers enormities it were too long to write But she like a good woman tooke all thyngs patiently that they did to her like as in other things she was contented to beare the crosse with hym as to fare hardly with him at home and to liue wyth course meate and drinke that they myght be the
at little William Lancaster Taylor 1532. The cause layde to this man was That he had in his keeping the booke of Wickliffes wicket Item that he beleeued the Sacrament of the aulter after the words of consecration not to be the body of Christ really c. Item vpon the day of Assumption he sayd that if it were not for the speech of the people he would not receiue the sacrament of the aulter Rob. Topley Frier 1532. His Articles He being a Frier Augustine of Clare forsooke his habite and going in a secular mans weede tenne yeares married a wife called Margret Nixon hauing by her a child A Fryer maried and afterward being brought before y e Byshop he was by him abiured and condemned to be prisoned in his former Monastery but at last he escaped out and returned to his wife agayne Tho. Topley Austen Fryer at Stokeclare By the occasion of this Rob. Topley aforesayde place is offered to speake something likewise of Tho. Topley his brother belike and also a Frier of the same order house of Stokeclare This Tho. Topley had bene conuerted before by one Richard Foxe priest of Bumstede and Miles Couerdale in so much that he being induced partly by them partly by reading certayne bookes Myles Coâ—uerdale cast off both his order and habite and wente lyke a secular Prieste Wherupon he was espied and brought to Cuthbert Byshop of London ann 1528. before whome this confession he made as followeth * The recantation of Thomas Topley ALl Christen men beware of consentyng to Erasmus fables for by consentyng to them they haue caused me to shrinke in my fayth that I promised to God at my Christenyng by my witnesses The 〈…〉 Tho. Topley Fryer First as touchyng these Fables I read in Colloquium by the instruction of Syr Richard Foxe of certaine Pilgrimes which as the booke doth say made a vowe to go to S. Iames Colloquia Erasmi as they weÌ„t one of them dyed he desired his felowes to salute S. Iames in his name and an other dyed homeward and he desired that they would salute his wife and his childreÌ„ Ex Regist. Lond. and the thyrd dyed at Florence his felow sayd he supposed that he was in heauen and yet he sayd that he was a great lyer Thus I mused of these opinions so greatly that my mynde was almost withdrawne from deuotion to Saintes Notwithstandyng I coÌ„seÌ„ted that the diuine seruice of them was very good and is though I haue not had such sweetnesse in it as I should haue had because of such Fables also because of other foolish pastimes as dauÌ„cing tennes and such other which I thinke haue bene great occasions that the goodnes of God hath bene voyde in me and vice in strength Moreouer it fortuned thus about halfe a yeare a goe that the sayd Syr Richard went forth and desired me to serue his Cure for him and as I was in his chaÌ„ber I found a certain booke called Wickleffes Wicket Wickliffes Wicket whereby I felt in my coÌ„science a great waueryng for the tyme that I did read vpon it and afterward also when I remembred it it wounded my conscience very sore Neuerthelesse I consented not to it vntill I had heard him preach and that was vpoÌ„ S. Anthonies day yet my mynde was still much troubled with the sayd booke whiche did make the Sacrament of Christes body in forme of bread but a remeÌ„braunce of Christes Passion till I heard Syr Myles Couerdale preach and then my mynde was sore withdrawne from that blessed Sacrament in so much that I tooke it then but for the remembraunce of Christes body Myles Couerdale Thus haue I wretchedly wrapped my soule with sinne for because I haue not bene stedfast in y t holy order that God hath called me vnto by Baptisme neither in y e holy order that God S. Augustine hath called me to by my Religion c. Furthermore he sayd and confessed that in the Lent last past as hee was walkyng in the fielde at Bumstede with Syr Myles Couerdale late Frier of the same order M. Couerdale goyng in y e habite of a secular Priest which had preached the iiij Sonday in Lent at BuÌ„stede they did coÌ„mon together of Erasmus workes and also vpon coÌ„fession the which Syr Myles sayd did hold that it was sufficient for a man to be contrite for his sinnes betwixt God and his conscience without confession made to a Priest which opinion this respondent thought to bee true and did affirme and hold the same at that tyme. Also he sayth that at the sayd Sermon made by the said Syr Myles Couerdale at Bumstede he heard him preache agaynst worshyppyng of Images in the Church saying and preachyng that men in no wise should honour or worshyp theÌ„ which likewise he thought to be true because he had no learnyng to defend it Wil. Gardiner Austen Frier of Clare With this Topley I may also ioyne William Gardiner one of the same order and house of Clare who likewise by y e motion of the said Rich. Foxe Curate of Bumstede by shewyng hym certayne Bookes to read was brought likewise to the lyke learnyng iudgement and was for the same abiured by Cuthbert Bysh. the same yeare .1528 Richard Iohnson of Bocstede and Alyce his wife 1531. This Richard and his wife were fauourers of Gods word and had ben troubled for the same of loÌ„g time They came from Salisbury to Bocstede by reason of persecution where they coÌ„tinued a good space At leÌ„gth by resort of good men they began to be suspected specially for a booke of Wickleffes Wicket whiche was in their house they were conuented before Stokesly Byshop of London and there abiured So great was the trouble of those times that it would ouercharge any story to recite the names of all theÌ„ Perilous dayes whiche during those bitter dayes before the coÌ„ming in of Queene Anne either were driuen out of the Realme or were cast out froÌ„ their goodes and houses or brought to open shame by abiuration Such decrees and Iniunctions then were set forth by the Byshops such lawes and proclamations were prouided such watch and narrow searche was vsed such wayes were taken by force of othe to make one detect an other so subtelly that vnneth any good maÌ„ could or did escape their handes but either his name was knowen or els his person was takeÌ„ Yet neuerthelesse so mightely the power of Gods Gospell did worke in the hartes of good men that the nuÌ„ber of them did nothyng lessen for all this violence or policie of the aduersaries but rather increased in such sort as our story almost suffreth not to recite y e particular names of all and singular such as then groned vnder the same Crosse of affliction and persecution of those dayes as of which number were these Arthur Geffray Lome Persons of Bâ—sted abiured Iohn Tibold his mother hys wife his two sonnes
Iacob yet vnderstand good Reader that it was written in very deede to Iohn Frith as is aboue tolde thee For the more proofe and euidence whereof read Frithes booke of the Sacramente and there thou shalte finde a certayne place of this Epistle repeated word for word beginning thus I call God to record against the day we shall appeare before our Lorde Iesus to geue a reckening of oure doings that I neuer altered one sillable of Gods word against my conscience c. Which Epistle Iohn Frith hymselfe witnesseth that he receaued from Tyndall as in hys testimonie aboue appeareth ¶ The death of the Lady Katherine and of Queene Anne THe same yeare in the which W. Tyndall was burned which was the yeare of our Lord 1536. in the begynning of the yeare Anno. 1536. first died Lady Katherine Princes Dowager in the moneth of Ianuary The death of Lady Katherine 〈◊〉 Dowagar After whome the same yeare also in the moneth of May next following followed the death also of Queene Anne who had now bene married to the King the space of three yeares In certeine records thus we finde that the Kyng being in his Iustes at Greenewich sodenly with a fewe persons departed to Westminster and the next daye after Queene Anne his wife was had to the Tower The death of Queene Anne with the Lord Rochford her brother and certayne other and the xix day after was beheaded The wordes of this worthy and Christian Lady at her death were these Good Christen people I am come hether to die for according to the Law and by y e Lawe I am iudged to death and therefore I will speake nothing against it The wordes of Queene Anne at her death I am come hether to accuse no man nor to speake any thing of that whereof I am accused and condemned to die but I pray God saue the King and sende him long to raigne ouer you for a gentler or a more mercifull Prince was there neuer and to me he was euer a good a gentle and soueraigne Lord. And if any person will meddle of my cause I require them to iudge the best And thus I take my leaue of the world and of you all and I hartely desire you all to pray for me O Lord haue mercy on me To God I commend my soule And so she kneeled downe sayeng To Christ I commend my soule Iesu receiue my soule repeating the same diuers times till at length the stroke was geuen and her head was striken off And this was the end of that godly Lady and Queene Godly I call her Queene Anne beheaded CommendatioÌ„s of Quene Anne for sundry respectes whatsoeuer the cause was or quarell obiected against her Fyrst her last wordes spoken at her death declared no lesse her sincere fayth and trust in Christ then dyd her quiet modestie vtter forth the goodnesse of the cause and matter whatsoeuer it was Besides that to such as wisely can iudge vpon cases occurrent this also may seeme to geue a great clearing vnto her that the King the third day after was maried in his whites vnto an other Certaine this was that for the rare and singular giftes of her minde so well instructed and geuen toward God with suche a feruent desire vnto the trueth and setting foorth of sincere Religion ioyned wyth like gentlenes modestie and pitie toward all men there hath not many suche Queenes before her borne the Crowne of England Principally this one commendation she left behinde her that during her life the Religion of Christ most happely florished and had a right prosperous course Many things might be written more of the manyfolde vertues and the quiet moderation of her milde nature how lowly she would beare not onely to be admonished The milde nature of Queene Anne in taking admâ—nition but also of her owne accorde woulde require her Chapleynes playnely and freely to tell whatsoeuer they sawe in her amisse Also how bountifull shee was to the poore passing not only the common example of other Queenes but also the reuenues almost of her estate in so much that the almose which she gaue in three quarters of a yeare in distribution is summed to the number of xiiij or xv thousand pounds Beside the great peece of money which her grace intended to impart into foure sundry quarters of the Realme as for a stocke there to be employed to the behoofe of poore artificers and occupyers Agayne The great Almose of Queene Annne what a zelous defender she was of Christes Gospell all the world doth knowe and her actes doe and will declare to the worldes ende Amongst which other her actes this is one that shee placed M. Hugh Latymer in the Byshopricke of Worcester and also preferred Doctor Shaxton to his Byshopricke being then accompted a good man Furthermore what a true fayth she bare vnto the Lorde this one example may stande for many for that when King Henry was with her at Wodstocke and there being afrayde of an olde blinde prophesie for the which neyther he nor other Kings before him durst hunt in the sayde parke of Woodstocke nor enter into the Towne of Oxford at last thorough the Christian and faithfull counsayle of that Queene he was so armed against all infidelitie that both he hunted in the foresayde parke and also entred in the Towne of Oxford and had no harme But because touching the memorable vertues of this worthy Queene partly we haue sayd something before partly because more also is promised to be declared of her vertuous life the Lord so permitting by other who then were about her I will cease in this matter further to proceede This I can not but meruayle why the Parlament holden this yeare that is the xxviij yeare of the King which Parliament three yeares before had established and confirmed this Mariage as most lawfull shoulde now so sodeinly and contrary to their owne doings Statuâ— An. 28. Hen. 8. cap. 7. repeale and disable the sayd Mariage agayne as vnlawfull beeyng so lawfully before contracted But more I meruayle why the saide Parliament after the illegitimation of the Mariage enacted not contented with that should further proceede and charge her with such carnall desires of her body as to misuse her selfe with her owne naturall brother the Lorde Rochford and others Parliamentâ— not alwayes constant being so contrary to all nature that no naturall man will beleeue it But in this Acte of Parliament did lie no doubt some great mistery which heere I will not stand to discusse but onely that it may be suspected some secrete practising of the Papistes here not to be lacking considering what a mightie stoppe she was to their purposes and proceedings and on the contrary side what a strong Bulwarke she was for the maintenance of Christes Gospell and sincere religion which they then in no case could abide By reason wherof it may easily be considered that this Christian and deuout Debora could lacke no enemies
cyuill and also the lawes of God be on our side For a free man borne doth not lose his liberty no nor hurt the plee of his libertie though he write himselfe a bond man Againe if they leane to custome we send them to sainct Ciprian which saith that custome Custome if trouth be not ioyned with it is nothing but erroris vetustas that is an old error Christ sayd Ego sum via veritas vita I am y e way trouth and life He neuer sayd Ego sum consuetudo I am the custome Wherfore seeing custome serueth you on y e one side and Scripture vs vppon the other are ye able to matche vs In how many places doth Christ monish you to seek no primacie to preferre your selues before no body no The Popes 〈◊〉 and his digniâ—â— agree not to geather to be obedient vnto all creatures Your old title Seruus seruorum euill agreeth with your new forged dignitie But we will not tary in matters playne We onely desire God y t Cesar other Christian Princes would agree vpoÌ„ some holy Councell where trouth may be tried and ReligioÌ„ set vp which hath bene hurt by nothing so sore as by general not generall Councels Errours and abuses grow to fast Best that euery Prince reforme his owne realme and tary not for generall Councells Erudimini erudimini qui iudicatis terram Get you learning you y t iudge the earth excogitate some remedy for these so many diseases of y e sick Church They that be wisest do dispayre of a generall Councel Wherfore we think it now best that euery Prince call a Councell prouincial and euery Prince to redresse his owne Realme We make all men priuy what we thinke best to be done for the redresse of religion If they like it we doubt not but they wil follow it or some other better Our trust is that all Princes will so handle themselues in this behalfe that Princes may enioy their own and Priests of Rome content themselues with that they ought to haue Princes as we trust will no longer nourish Wolues whelpes they wil subscribe no more to popish pride to the Papacie c. Fauour our doinges O Christen Princes Your honor ancient Maiestie is restored RemeÌ„ber there is nothing pertaining so muche to a Princes honour as to set forth truth and to helpe religion Take you heed that their deceite worke not more mischief then your vertue can doe good euerlasting warre we would all Princes had with this Papacie As for their Decrees so harken to them that if in this Mantua assemble thynges be well done ye take them but not as authorised by them but that trouth and thyngs that mainteyne ReligioÌ„ are to be taken at all meÌ„s haÌ„des And eueÌ„ as we will admit thynges well made so if there be any thyng determined in preiudice of trouth for mainteinauÌ„ce of their euill grounded primacy or that may hurt y e authoritie of kings we protest vnto y e whole world that we neither allow it nor will at any tyme allow it Ye haue Christen Readers our mynde coÌ„cernyng the generall Councell We thinke you all see that Paule his Cardinals Byshops Abbots Monkes Friers with the rest of the rablemeÌ„t do nothing lesse inteÌ„d then the knowledge or search of trouth Ye see this is no tyme meete MaÌ„tua no place meete for a generall CouÌ„cell And though they were both meete yet except some other cal this CouÌ„cell you see that we neither neede to come nor to seÌ„d You haue heard how euery Prince in his owne Realme may quiet thynges amisse If there be any of you that can shew vs a better way we promise w t all harty desire to do that that shal be thought best for the setlyng of Religion that we wil leaue our owne aduises if any maÌ„ shew vs better Which mynde of ours we most hartly pray GOD that gaue it vs not onely to encrease in vs but also to send it vnto all Christen Princes all Christen Prelates and all Christen people A little before the death of Queene Anne there was a ParliameÌ„t at Westminster wherin was geueÌ„ to the kyng by coÌ„sent of the Abbots all such houses of religioÌ„ as were vnder 300. markes Which was a shrewde prognosticate of the ruine of greater houses which in deede folowed shortly after as was might easely be perceaued before of many who theÌ„ sayd that the low bushes and brambles were cut downe before but great okes would folow after Although the proceedyng of these thyngs did not well like the myndes of the Popes frendes in EnglaÌ„d The Papistes purpose disapointed Queene Iane maryed to the king yet notwithstandyng they began agayne to take some breath of comfort when they sawe the foresayd Queene Anne dispatched Neuerthelesse they were frustrate of their purpose as is aforeshewed and that doblewise For first after they had their willes of Queene Anne the Lord raysed vp an other Queene not greatly for their purpose with her sonne kyng Edward L. Cromwell groweth in authoritye And also for that the Lord CroÌ„well the same tyme began to growe in authoritie Who like a mighty piller set vp in the Churche of Christ was enough alone to confounde and ouerthrow all the malignant deuises of the aduersaries so long as God gaue him in lyfe here to continue whose story hereafter followeth more at large Shortly after this foresayd Mariage of the kyng with this Queene Iane Semer aboue mentioned in y e moneth of Iune duryng the continuation of the Parliament by the consent of the Clergy holdyng theÌ„ a solemne conuocation in the Church of S. Paule Alteration of religion a little beginneth a booke was set forth conteyning certaine Articles of religon necessary to be taught to the people wherein they intreated specially but of three Sacramentes Baptisme Penaunce the Lordes Supper Where also diuers other thyngs were published concernyng the alteration of certaine pointes of Religion as that certaine holy dayes were forbiddeÌ„ and many Abbayes began to bee suppressed For the whiche cause the rude multitude of Lincolneshyre fearing the vtter subuersion of their old Religion Commotion in Lincolnshire wherein they had bene so long nousled did rise vp in a great coÌ„motion to the nuÌ„ber welneare of 20. thousaÌ„d hauyng for their Captaine a Monke named D. Makerell calling himselfe then Captaine Cobbler but these rebels being repressed by the kyngs power and desiryng pardon A moÌ„ke stirrer of the coÌ„motioÌ„ soone brake vp their assembly For they hearing of the royal army of the king coÌ„ming against them wyth his owne persone there present fearing what would follow of this first the noble men and Gentlemen which before fauoured them began to w tdraw themselues so that they were destitute of Captaines and at the laste they in writing made certaine petitions to the king protesting that they neuer intended hurt toward his royal person These petitions the king
that we our nobles can nor wil suffer this iniury at your hands vnreueÌ„ged if ye geue not place to vs of soueraignetie shew your selues as bounden and obedient subiects and no more to entermeddle your selues from hencefoorth wyth the waightie affaires of the Realme the direction whereof onely appertaineth to vs your king and such noble men and counsailours as we list to electe and choose to haue the ordering of the same And thus wee pray vnto almightie God to geue you graee to doe your dueties to vse your selues towardes vs like true and faithfull subiectes so as wee may haue cause to order you therafter and rather obediently to consent amongest you to deliuer into the hands of our Lieutenant a hundreth persons to be ordered according to their demerites at our will and pleasure then by your obstinacie and wilfulnes to put your selues your wines children lands goodes and cattels beside the indignation of God in the vtter aduenture of total destruction vtter ruine by force and violence of the sword After the Lyncolneshyre menne had receiued thys the Kynges aunswere aforesayd The commotion of Lyncolnshire asswaged made to theyr petitions eche mistrusting other who shoulde be noted to be the greatest meddler euen very sodeinly they began to shrinke and out of hand they were all deuided and euery man at home in his owne house in peace but the Captaines of these rebels escaped not all cleare but were after apprehended and had as they deserued Ex Edw. Hallo After thys immediately wythin sixe dayes vpon the same followed a newe insurrection in Yorkeshire for the same causes A Popishe insurrection in yorkshire through the instigation and lying tales of seditious persons especially Monkes and Priests making them beleeue that their siluer chalices crosses iewels and other ornaments shoulde be taken out of their Churches and that no man should be maried or eate any good meate in his house but should geue tribute therfore to the King but their speciall malice was against Cromwell and certaine other Counsailours The number of these rebelles were neare about 40. M. hauing for their badges the 5. woundes The badges of the rebels wyth the signe of the Sacrament and Iesus wrytten in the middest This their deuilish rebellion they termed by the name of a holy pilgrimage A holy Pilgrimage but they serued a wrong and a naughty Saint They had also in the field their streamers and banners whereuppon was painted Christ hanging vpon the Crosse on the one side and a chalice with a painted cake in it on the other side with other such ensignes of like hypocrisie and fayned sanctitie pretending thereby to fight for the faith and right of holy Church As soone as the king was certified of this newe seditious insurrection hee sent with all speede against them the Duke of Northfolke The kinges power agaynst the â—ebels in the North. Duke of Suffolke Marques of Excetor Earle of Shrewsbury other wyth a great armye forthwith to encounter with the rebels These noble Captaines and Counsailours thus well furnished with habilement of warre approching towarde the rebels and vnderstaÌ„ding both their number and howe they were ful bent to battaile first with policy went about to assay and practise how to appease all without bloudsheding The blinde â—â—â—burnnes â—f superstitiâ—us people â—ebelling â—here they â—â—ue no 〈◊〉 but the Northern men stoutly and sturdely standing to their wicked cause and wretched enterprise wold in no case relent froÌ„ their attempts Which when the nobles perceiued saw no other way to pacifie their furious mindes vtterly sette on mischiefe determined vppon a battel The place was appoynted the day assigned and the houre set but see y t wanderous worke of Gods gracious prouideÌ„ce The night before the day of battaile came as testifieth Edward Hall fell a small raine nothing to speake of A great 〈◊〉 of God in dâ—â—feÌ„ding the 〈◊〉 of his Gospelâ— but yet as it were by a great miracle of God the water which was but a very small forde and that men in maner y e day before might haue gone brishod ouer sodenly rose of suche a height deepenes and breadth that the like no man that there did inhabite could tell that euer they sawe afore so y t the day euen when the houre of battayle shoulde come it was impossible for the one army to come at the other After this y e appoyntment made betweene both y e armies being thus disappoynted as it is to be thought onely by God who extended his great mercye and had compassion on the great number of innocent persons that in that deadly slaughter had like to haue bene murthered could take no place then by the great wisedome and pollicie of y e said Captaines a communication was had a pardon of the kings Maiestie obteined for al the captayns and chiefe doers of this insurrection and they promised y t such thinges as they found themselues agreeued with all they shoulde gently be heard and theyr reasonable peticions graunted that their articles shoulde be presented to the king that by his highnesse authoritie and wisedome of his Counsayle all thinges shoulde be brought to good order and conclusion and with this order euery man quietly departed and those which before were bent as hote as fire to fight being letted therof by God went now peaceably to their houses and were as cold as water A Domino factum est istud In the time of this ruffle in Yorkeshyre and the king lying the same time at Windsore there was a Butcher dwelling within 5. miles of the saide towne of Windsore Popishe priesteâ— rebelling against the king whiche caused a Priest to preach that all they that tooke part with the Yorkshire men whom he called Gods people did fight in Gods quarrell for the whiche both he and the priest were apprehended and executed Diuers other priestes also with other about the same tyme committing in like sorte treason agaynst the king suffered the like execution Such a busines had the Kyng then to ridde the realme from the seruitude of the Romish yokes Tantae molis erat Romanam euertere sedem But Gods haÌ„d did still worke with all in vpholding hys Gospell and troden truth against all seditious sturres coÌ„motions rebellions and what soeuer was to the contrary as both by these storyes aforepassed and by suche also as hereafter follow may notoriously appeare The yere next after this which was of the Lord. 1537. after that great execution had bene done vpon certayne rebellious Priestes and a fewe other lay men Anno. 1537. with certayne noble persons also and gentlemen amongest whome was the Lord Darcy the Lorde Hussy Syr Robert Constable Syr Thomas Percy Syr Frances Bygot Syr Stephen Hamelton Syr Iohn Bulmer and his wife William Lomeley Nicholas Tempest with the Abbottes of Gerney and of Riuers c. in the month of October the same yeare folowing was borne Prince Edward Shortly
then tarieng with vs two dayes we tooke not one peny of hym And moreouer at the departing of M. Wyat from Villa Franca in post into Englād we found our selues our seruaunts all M. Wyates seruauntes to the number of 16. all his acquaintaunce whiche dinner and supper continually came to vs sometymes twelfe sometymes ten and when they were least six or eight and for this had not one peny of M. Wyat and yet at our commyng from Barcelone where we taried about viii dayes we gaue to M. Wyat 28. li. and to his seruauntes v.li. besides xl shillynges that priuately I gaue to some beyng of gentle fashion out of myne own purse so that I told him it was neither M. Wyat ne Mason that found vs our seruants but we payed for the findyng of them and here it chaunced to vs to haue all the charge and other men to haue all the thankes The Byshop when he heard this was amazed and stoode still finally saying By my trouth quoth hee I tell you as it was told me and Maister Doctour here can tell whether it was so or no. Yea and I will tell you more quoth hee they sayd that Maister Heynes woulde haue bene more liberall a great deale if you had not bene Now by my trouth quoth I I shall therein make Maister Heynes himselfe iudge thereof who can best tell what communication hath bene betwen him and me therein Thinkyng that this communication had driuen the other matters out of the Byshoppes wilde head The Byshop of Winchesters wilde head I helde my peace and by and by was hee in hand agayne with them as euer hee was My Lord quoth I I desired ere while your Lordshyppe to make an ende of this communication wherein the longer ye talke the more ye make me beleeue that ye woulde where ye haue spoken vndiscretely yea and vnkyndely not regardyng the Kynges Letters with multitude of wordes and great countenaunce I should thinke ye had not done amisse but surely you lose your labour for ye shall neuer make me thinke that ye are desirous to do me pleasure Winchester regarded not the kinges letters neither for myne owne sake nor for the kynges For if your wordes bee well wayed I haue as much of you in deede for myne owne sake as I haue for the kynges sake that is nothing at all Here both of vs were talking together but I helde on still and euer enforced him to this My Lord quoth I this is the thyng that I shall onely desire of you that where the kinges grace hath here in the French Court diuers affaires as I take it ye would therein instruct me of the state therof and geue me your best counsell and aduise and this I protest vnto you that if ye this will doe I will attently heare you and if ye will not I shall with payne heare you in your other things but I will make no aunswere at all For all this the Byshoppe ended not but in conclusion when he sawe by no meanes that he could induce me to aunswere he returned homewardes Boner out scoulded by Winchester and dryuen to silence Doct. Boner taketh his leaue of Winchester and I brought him to his lodgyng and chamber It beyng dinner tyme and all thynges prouided and standyng afore him and he turnyng his backe from me into a windowe I at his turnyng towardes me agayne put of my bonet and sayd God be with you my Lord. He gaue no aunswere to me at all nor countenaunce but suffered me to go Whereupon returnyng to my lodgyng which was in Maister Thirlbyes chamber I caused my dinner to be prouided and when it was almost ready the Byshoppes Steward called Myrrell came for me whether sent from the Byshoppe or not I cannot tell and I told him my dinner was prouided for and withall that my Lord his Maister had geuen me such a breakefast that I neede no dinner nor supper and so the Steward drinkyng with me returned agayne and I went to dinner in Maister Thirlbyes lodgyng and after dinner I went to the Byshoppes lodgyng who at my commyng very gētly put of his bonet so we walked together quietly a while and shortly after the Byshop began after this maner Maister Boner to day we commoned of prouision for you and because ye shall lay no blame vpō me I will tell you what I will doe for you I will prouide you mules mulets horses Winchesters good will come Vpon him at last seruauntes money yea and all thynges that shal be necessary My Lord quoth I here is a large offer and a great kyndnesse come vppon you I maruell quoth I that I could heare nothyng of this to day in the mornyng Winchesters offer to Boner refused I tell you quoth he this will I doe for know you that I will consider the kynges honour and pleasure and doubt not but the kyng will pay me agayne My Lord quoth I I haue sent my seruaunt already to Lyons to make prouision for me and I haue sent other abroad here in the towne and countrey to do the same ye shall neuer neede to trouble your selfe herewith I will quoth he You shall not say an other day that ye could not be prouided for My Lord quoth I let me haue instructions in the kynges matters and as for other thynges I shall not aske of you because this day ye made me so playne aunswere After much communication I departed from him louyngly tellyng him that I would be at Terrara that night where he intented to be lodged And so the Byshop biddyng me farewell Winchester and Boner depart tooke soone after his horse ridyng to Terrara to bed And by the way I ouer tooke him and passing by An other meeting of Winchester Boner doyng my duety to him and to his company I came to Terrara lodgyng at the post house and euen as the Byshop came into the towne stoode at the post house dore To whome the Byshop sayd we shall see you soone M. Boner Yea my Lord quoth I thinking that thereby he had desired me to supper and at supper time I went to his lodging hauing other to eate my supper at home and glad he appeared to be that I was come making merry communication all supper while but nothing at all yet speaking to me or giuing any thing to me sauing at the comming of the fruite he gaue me a peare I trow Boner seemeth by this Peate to be a Worcestershire man because I should remember mine owne countrey After supper he walked taking M. Thirlby with hym and I walked with an Italian being Embassadour for the Countie Mirandula and after a good space we returned and bad the Byshop good night I did not after that night dine nor sup with the Bishop till hee came to Burges in Berry where vpon the depeach of Fraunces and closing vp of our letters sent to the Kings highnes the supper was so prouided and set
beyng fast bound to a stake and Furse set on fire round about him was so scorâ—hed that he was as blacke as soote one Doctour Redyng there staÌ„ding before him with Doctour Heyre and Doct. Springwell hauyng a long white wande in his hand did knocke him vpon the right shoulder and sayd Peke recant and beleue that the Sacrament of the aultar is the very body of Christ fleshe bloud and bone after that the Priest hath spoken the words of Consecration ouer it and heere haue I in my hande to absolue thee for thy misbeliefe that hath ben in thee hauing a scrole of paper in his hande When he had spoken these wordes Peke answeared and sayde I defie it and thee also with a great violence he spit from him very bloud whiche came by reason y t his vaynes brake in his body for extreame anguishe And when the sayde Peke had so spoken then D. Reding sayd To as many as shall cast a sticke to the burning of this heretique Forty dayes of parâ—on proclaymed for casting sticks into Pekes fyer is graunted fortye dayes of pardon by my Lord Byshop of Norwich Then Barne Curson Sir Iohn Audley Knight with many others of estimation being there present did rise from their seates and wyth their swords did cut downe boughes and throw them into the fire and so did all the multitude of the people Witnes Iohn Ramsey and others who did see this acte In the yeare last before this whiche was of the Lorde 1537. it was declared how Pope Paul the third indicted a general Councel to be holden at Mantua Of this CouÌ„cell of Mantua reade before 1084. Whereunto the king of England among other Princes being called refused either to come or to sende at the Popes call and for defence of himselfe directed out a publique Apologie or Protestation rendring iust and sufficient matter why neyther he would nor was bound to obey the Popes commandement Which Protestation is before to be read page 1084. This Councell appointed to begin the 23. daye of Maye the yeare aforesayde was then stopped by the Duke of Mantua pretending that hee woulde suffer no Councell there vnlesse the Pope would fortifie the Citie with a sufficient armye c. For whiche cause the Pope proroged the sayd Councell to be celebrate in the moneth of Nouember folowing appointing at y e first no certaine place At length named and determined the citie of Uincence lyeng within the dominion of the Uenetians to be the place for the Councell Whereunto when the King the yeare next folowing which is this present yeare of the Lorde 1538. was requested by the Emperour and other states to resort eyther hymselfe or to sende he agayne refusing as hee dyd before sendeth this Protestation in waye of defence and aunsweare for hymselfe to the Emperour and other Christen princes the copie and effect whereof heere vnder foloweth and is this Henry the eight by the grace of God King of Englande and Fraunce c. saluteth the Emperour Christian princes and all true Christen men desiring peace and concord amongst them WHereas not long sithens a booke came forth in our and al our Counsailes names Anno. 1538. which coÌ„teined many causes why we refused the Councell then by the Byshop of Romes vsurped power first indicted at Mantua The kings letter to the Emperor to be kept the xxiij day of May after proroged to Nouember no place appoynted where it should be kept and whereas the same booke doth sufficiently proue that our cause could take no hurt Of thiâ— book 〈◊〉 before 〈◊〉 neither with any thing done or decreed in such a company of addict men to one sect nor in any other Councell called by his vsurped power we thinke it nothing necessarie so oft to make newe protestations The Poâ—â— doth but mocke the world with his 〈◊〉 Councelâ—â— as the Bishop of Rome and his Courts by suttletie and craft do inuent wayes to mocke the world by newe pretensed generall Councels Yet notwithstanding because that some things haue now occurred either vpon occasion geuen vs by change of the place or else through other consideratioÌ„s which now being knowne to the worlde may do muche good we thought we should do but euen as that loue enforceth vs which we owe vnto Christes fayth and religion to adde this Epistle And yet we protest Generall Councells are to be wished so they might be free vniuersally 〈◊〉 all partes that we neyther put forthe that booke neither yet wee woulde this Epistle to be set afore it that thereby we should seeme lesse to desire a generall Councell then any other Prince or Potentate but rather to be more desirous of it so it were free for all partes and vniuersall And further wee desire all good Princes Potentates and people to esteeme and thinke that no Prince would more willingly be presente at such a Councell then we suche a one we meane as we speake of in our protestation made concerning the Councell of Mantua Truely as our forefathers inuented nothyng more holyer then generall Councels vsed as they ought to be so there is almost nothing that may do more hurt to y e Christian coÌ„mon wealth to y e faith to our religion Nothing more petrâ—cious to the Church then general Councels if they be abused then general CouÌ„cels if they be abused to lucre to gaines to y e establishment of errours They be called general and euen by their name do admonish vs that all Christen meÌ„ which do dissent in any opinion may in theÌ„ openly frankly without feare of punishment or displeasure say their mind For seeing suche thyngs as are decreed in generall Councels touche equally all men that geue assent thereunto it is meete that euery man may boldly say there that hee thinketh And verily we suppose that it ought not to be called a generall Councell where alonely those men are heard which are determined for euer in all pointes to defend the Popish parte and to arme themselues to fight in the Byshop of Romes quarrell though it were against God and his Scriptures It is no generall Councell neyther it ought to be called generall where the same men be onely Aduocates and aduersaries the same accused and iudges Thâ— Popes Councels are no generall Councells The Pope in his CouÌ„cels is the party accused and also the iudge No it is against the lawe of nature either that we shoulde condescend to so vnreasonable a law against our selues eyther that we should suffer our selues to be lefte without all defence and beeing oppressed with greatest iniuries to haue no refuge to succour our selues at The Byshop of Rome and his be our great enemies as wee and all the world may well perceyue by his doings He desireth nothing more then our hurt and the destruction of our Realme Do not we then violate the iudgement of nature if we geue him power and authoritie to be our Iudge Agaynst all reason that
Counsell to the intent to haue it punished without fauor euen with the extremity of the law Item that none of the kings subiects shall reason dispute or argue vpon the sacrameÌ„t of the aulter vpon paine of losing theyr liues No man to dispute of the Sacrament goodes and cattels without all fauor onely these excepted that be learned in Diuinitye they to haue theyr liberty in theyr scholes and appoynted places accustomed for such matters Item that holy bread and holy water procession kneling Holy bread and holy water with other rites of the Church established and creeping on good Friday to the crosse and Easter day setting vp of lights before the Corpus Christi bearing of candles on Candlemas day Purification of women deliuered of child offering of Crisomes keeping of the foure offering dayes paying theyr tithes and such like ceremonyes must be obserued kept till it shall please the king to chaunge or abrogate any of them This article was made for that the people was not quieted and conteÌ„ted many of them with the ceremonies then vsed Finally all those Priestes that be maryed and openly knowne to haue theyr wiues Maryed priestes punished or that hereafter do inteÌ„d to marry shall be depriued of all Spirituall promotion from doyng any duety of a Priest and shall haue no manner of office dignity cure priuiledge profit or commodity in any thing appertaining to the Clergy but from thence forth shal be taken Difference to be taught betwene things commauÌ„ded of God and ceremonyes vncommaunded had and reputed as lay persons to all purposes and intentes and those that shall after thys proclamation marry shall runne in his graces indignatoÌ„ and suffer punishment and imprisonment at his graces will pleasure Item he chargeth all Archbishops Bishops Archdeacons Deacons Prouostes Parsons Uicars Curates other Ministers and euery of them in their own persons within their cures diligently to preach teach open and set forth to the people the glory of God trueth of his word and also considering the abuses superstitions that haue crept into the hartes and stomackes of many by reason of their fond ceremonies he chargeth them vpon payn of imprisonment at his graces pleasure Thomas Becket noted of stubbernesse not onely to preach and teach the word of God accordingly but also sincerely and purely declaring the difference betwene things commauÌ„ded by God and the â—ites and ceremonies in theyr church then vsed least the people therby might grow into further superstition Item for as much as it appeareth now clearely that Thomas Becket sometime Archbishop of Caunterbury stubbernely withstanding the wholesome lawes established agaynst the enormityes of the Clergy by the kynges highnesse noble Progenitour King Henry the second for the common wealth rest and tranquility of thys Realme of his froward minde fledde the Realme into FrauÌ„ce and to the Bishop of Rome maynteyner of those enormityes to procure the abrogation of the sayd Lawes whereby arose much trouble in this sayd Realme and that his death which they vntruely called Martyrdome happened vpon a rescue by him made and that as it is written he gaue opprobrious wordes to the Gentlemen which then counselled him to leaue hys stubbernenesse and to auoyde the commotion of the people risen vppe for that rescue and he not onely called the one of them bawde but also tooke Tracie by the bosome and violently shook hym and plucked hym in such maner that he had almoste ouerthrowne him to the pauement of the church so that vpon this fray one of theyr companye perceiuing the same strake him and so in the thronge Becket was slayne and further that his canonization was made onely by the Byshop of Rome because he had bene a champion to mayntayne his vsurped authority and a bearer of the iniquitye of the Clergy For these and for other great and vrgent causes long to recite the kinges Maiesty by the aduise of hys Counsell hath thought expedient to declare to hys louyng subiectes that notwithstanding the sayd canonization Tho. 〈◊〉 a rebell rather then a Sainct there appeareth nothing in his life and exterior conuersation wherby he should be called a Saynt but rather estemed to haue bene a rebell and traytor to his Prince Therefore his grace straytly chargeth and commaundeth that from henceforth the sayd Thomas Becket shall not be esteemed named reputed and called a Saynt but Bishop Becket and that his Images and Pictures thorow the whole Realme shal be pluckt downe and auoyded out of all Churches Chappels and other places and that from henceforth the dayes vsed to be festiuall in his name shall not be obserued nor the seruice office Antiphons Collectes prayers in his name read The canonization of Tho. Becâ—â—â— rased but rased put out of all the bookes that all their festiuall dayes already abrogated shal be in no wise solemnized but his graces ordinaunces and iniunctions therupon obserued to the inteÌ„t his graces louing subiectes shal be no longer blindly ledde abused to commit Idolatry as they haue done in tymes passed vpoÌ„ payne of his maiestyes indignation imprisoÌ„ment at his graces pleasure Finally his grace straightly chargeth and commaundeth that his subiects do keep and obserue all and singuler his iniunctions made by his maiesty vpon the payn therin conteined Here foloweth how religion began to goe backeward TO many which be yet aliue can testify these thinges it is not vnknowne how variable the state of ReligioÌ„ stood in these daies The variable changeâ— and mutations of religion in king Henryes dayes how hardly and with what difficulty it came forth what chaunces and chaunges it suffered Euen as y e king was ruled and gaue â—are sometime to one some time to an other so one while it went forward at an other season as much backeward agayne and sometime cleaâ— altered changed for a season according as they could preuayle which were about the king So long as Queene Anne liued the Gospell had indifferent successe After that she by sinister instigation of some about the king was made away the cause of the gospell began again to incline but that the Lord then stirred vp y e Lord Cromwell oportunely to helpe in that behalfe Who no doubt did much auayle for the encrease of Gods true Religion much more had brought to perfection The course of the Gospell interrupted by malicious enemyes if the pestilent aduersaryes maligning the prosperous glory of the Gospel by coÌ„trary practising had not craftily vndermined him and supplanted his vertuous procedings By the meanes of which aduersaries it came to passe after the taking away of the sayd Cromwel that the state of Religion more and more decayed during all the residue of the raygne of king Henry Among these aduersaries aboue mentioned y e chief captain was Steuen Gardiner bishop of Wint. who with his confederats and adherentes disdayning at the state of the L. Cromwel and at the
thereof Chrisost. in Psa. 30. hom 1. Item in the tyme of Chrysostome it appeareth there was no such assoyling at the Priests hands by these wordes where he sayeth I require thee not that thou shouldest coÌ„fesse thy sinnes to thy fellowe seruaunt Tell them vnto God who careth for them Chrysost. in hom de penit confessione Item the sayde Chrysostome in an other place wryting vpon repentance and confession Let the examination of thy sinnes and thy iudgement sayth he be secrete and close without witnesse Let God onely see and heare thy confession c. De penit dist 1· Petrus in Glosa Item in the time of Ambrose De poenit Dist. 1. Petrus the glose of the Popes owne decrees recordeth That the institution of Baptisme was not then begonne which nowe in oure dayes is in vse Item it is truely sayd therfore of the Glose in another place where he testifieth That this institution of penance began rather of some tradition of the vniuersall church De penit Dist. 5 in principio then of any authoritie of the new Testament or of the olde c. The lyke also testifieth Erasm. wryting vpon Hierome in these wordes Apparet tempore Hieronymi nondum institutam fuisse c. That is It appeareth that in the time of Hierome this secrete confession of sinnes was not yet ordained Erasm. in Schol. in Epitaphâ—um fabiolae whiche the church afterwarde did institute holesomely if our Priests and lay men woulde vse it rightly But heerein diuines not considering aduisedly what the olde doctours do say are much deceiued That which they say of general and open confession they wrast by and by to this priuie and secrete kinde of confession which is farre diuers and of an other sort c. The like testimony may also be taken of Gracian himselfe who speaking of confession vsed then in hys tyme leaueth the matter in doubtfull suspense neither pronouncinge on the one side nor on the other but referreth y e matter to the free iudgement of the Readers which the acte of these six Articles here enioyneth as necessary vnder paine of death Briefly in fewe woordes to searche out and notifie the very certaine time when this Article of eare confession first crept into the Church what antiquitie it hath in following the Iudgement of Ioannes Scotus and of Antoninus it may be well supposed that the institution thereof tooke his first origine by Pope Innocent the thirde in hys Councell of Laterane An. 1215. For so we reade in Ioannes Scotus Lib. 4. Sent. Dist. 17. Artic. 3. Praecipua autem specificatio huius praecepti inuenitur in illo cap. Extra de poenit remiss Omnis vtriusque sexus c. And after in the same Article it followeth Nam ex prima institutione Ecclesiae non videntur fuisse Distincti proprij sacerdotes Quando enim Apostoli hinc inde ibant praedicando verbum Dei c. By the which wordes it appeareth that there was no institution of any suche confession specified before the constitution of Innocentius the thirde But more plainly the same may appeare by the wordes of Antoninus in 3. parte Histor. Whyche be these Innocentius tertius in Concilio generali praedicto circa Sacramenta confessionis communionis sic statuit Omnis vtriusque sexus fidelis postquam ad annum discretionis peruenerit omnia peccata sua solus saltem semel in anno confiteatur proprio sacerdoti iniunctam sibi poenitentiam proprijs viribus studeat adimplere alioquâ— viuens ab ingressu Ecclesiae arceatur moriens Christiana careat sepultura Vnde hoc salutare statutum frequenter in Ecclesijs publicetur ne quisquam ignorantiae coecitate velamen excusationis assumat c. That is to say Pope Innocent the 3. in hys generall Councell aforesayde touching the Sacraments of confession and the communion made this constitution as followeth That euery faithfull person both man woman after they come to the yeares of discretion shall confesse all their sinnes by themselues alone at least once a yeare to their owne ordinarie priest and shall endeuour to fulfil by their owne strength their penance to them enioyned Or els who so doth not shall neither haue entraunce into the Churche being aliue nor being dead shall enioy Christian buriall Wherefore rhis wholesome constitution we wil to be published often in the Churches least any manne throughe the blindenesse of ignoraunce maye make to them selues a cloke of excuse c. And thus much hetherto we haue alledged by occasion incident of these sixe Articles for some part of confutation of the same referring the reader for the rest to the more exquisite tractation of Diuines whyche professedlye wryte vpon those matters In the meane time for asmuche as there is extante in Latin a certaine learned Epistle of Philippe Melancthon wrytten to king Henrye againste these vj. wicked Articles aboue specified I thought not to defraud the reader of the fruit therof for his better vnderstanding and instruction The tenour and effect of hys Epistle translated into English thus followeth The Copie of Melancthons Epistle sent to king Henry against the cruel Acte of the vj. Articles MOste famous and noble Prince there were certayne Emperours of Rome as Adrianus Pius and afterward the two brethren Uerus and Marcus which did receiue gently the Apologies and defences of the ChristiaÌ„s whych so preuailed with those moderate Princes that they swaged theyr wrath againstâ— the Christians and obtained mitigation of theyr cruell Decrees Euen so for asmuch as there is a Decrâ—e set foorth of late in your Realme agaynst that doctrine whyche we professe both godly and necessary for the Churche I beseeche your moste honourable Maiestie fauorably both to read consider this our complaint especially seeing I haue not onely for our owne cause but much rather for the common sauegarde of the Churche directed this my wryting vnto you For seyng those heathen Princes did bothe admitte and allowe the defences of the Christians howe much more is it beseeming for a king of Christian profession and such a one as is occupied in y e studies of holy histories to heare the complaints and admonitions of the godly in the Churche And so muche the more willingly I wryte vnto you for that you haue so fauorably heeretofore receiued my letters w t a singular declaration of your * * beneuoleÌ„ce towardes me This also giueth me some hope that you wil not vnwillingly read these things for asmuch as I see that the very phrase manner of wryting doth playnly declare not your selfe but onely the byshops to be the authors of those articles and decrees there set forth Albeit through theyr wily and subtile sophistications they haue induced you as it happened to manye other worthy princes besides you to condescend and assent vnto theÌ„ as the rulers perswaded Darius beyng otherwise a wise and a
be these In Kent Raculfe Sandwich Rateburch Wodetun the Abbay of Limming with the lands and customes vnto the same monasterye belonging Saltwude c. Stocke and Denentun because they belonged of olde time to the Churche of S. Andrewe S. Andrewes Church in Rochester them he restored to the same Churche In Sutherey Murtelac the Abbay of S. Mary in London with the landes and houses which Liuingus Priest and his wife had in London All these Lanfrancke restored agayne for the health of his owne soule freely and without money Liuingus Priest maried man c. * A note for the legitimation of Priestes children ex termino Michael Anno 21. Henr. 7. fol. 39. page 2. NOte that in the xix yeare of this King in an Assise at Warwicke before Syr Guye Fairfax and Syr Iohn Vauisour it was found by Verdite M. 21. H. 7. that the father of the tenaunt had taken the order of Deacon and after married a wife and had issue the tenaunt dyed and the issue of the tenaunt did enter Vpon whome the pleyntife did enter as next heyre collaterall to the father of the tenaunt A Deacō taketh a wife hath issue dyeth the issue adiudged not Bastarde Vpon whome he did reenter c. and for difficultie the Iustices did adiourne the Assise And it was debated in the Escheker chamber If the tenaunt shall be a Bastard c. And heere by aduise it was adiudged that he shall not be bastard c. ¶ Frowicke chiefe Iustice sayd to me in the xix yeare of Henry the vij in the common place that he was of counsayle in this matter and that it was adiudged as before which Vauisour did graunt ¶ And Frowicke sayd that if a Priest marry a wife and hath issue and dyeth his issue shall inherite for that the espousals be not voyde but voydable ¶ Vauisour if a man take a Nunne to wife this espousall is voyde ☞ Note that in the latter Impression of Henry the vij yeares of the lawe this word Priest in this case aforesayd in some bookes is left out whether of purpose or by negligence I leaue it to the Reader to iudge * Another note for legitimation of Priestes children AD Curiam generalem D. Philippi D. Mariae Dei gratia c. xvj die Iulij Anno Reg. dict Regis Reginae primo tertio irrotulatur sic Praesentatum est per totum homagium quòd Symon Heynes * Clericus diu antè istam Curiam vid. per duos annos iam elapsos fuit sesitus secundum consuetudinem huius Manerij in dominio suo vt de feodo de in duabus acris terrae percellis de xxxv acris dimidij terrae nuper in tenura Ioannis Heynes Ac. de in vno tenemento vocat Bernardes nuper in tenura Ioannis Cotton Ac de in lvij Acris iij. rodis terrae pasturae siue plus siue minus prout iacent in campis de Myldenhall praedicta in diuersis pecijs vt patet in Curia hic tenta die Iouis proximo post festum Sancti Lucae Euangelistae An. regni Regis Henrici viij xxxviij Necnon de in xij acris terrae natiuae iacentibus in Townefield Twamelfield in diuersis pecijs Ac de in quatuor Acris dimidio terrae iacentibus in Myldenhall praedicta Ac de in quinque rodis terrae iacentibus in Halywelfield Qua propter praemissa idem Symon nuper habuit ex sursum redditione Willielmi Heynes prout pater in Curia hic tenta die Martis proximo post Dominicam in Albis Anno regni Regis Edwardi vj. primo Et sic sesitus idem Symon de omnibus supradictis praemissis inde obijt solus sesitus Et quòd Ioseph Heynes est filius haeres eius propinquior modo aetatis quinque annorum amplius Qui quidem Ioseph praesens hic in Curia in propria persona sua petit se admittie ad omnia supradicta praemissa tanquam ad ius haere ditatem suam Et D. Rex D. Regina ex gratia sua speciali per Clementum Heigham militem Senescallum suum concesserunt ei inde sesinam tenendam sibi haeredibus assignatis eius per virgam ad voluntatem dict D. Regis D. Reginae secundum consuetudinem huius Manerij per seruitia redditus inde debita c. Saluo iure c Et dat Domino Regi D. Reginae v. lib. de fine pro ingressu suo habendo fidelitas inde respectuatur quousque c. Et vlterius consideratum est per Curiam quòd dict Ioseph est infra aetatem vt praefertur Ideo determinatum est concessum est per consensum Curiae quòd Ioanna Heynes nuper vxor praedicti Simonis ac mater predicti Ioseph habebit custodiam eiusdem Ioseph quousque idem Ioseph peruenerit ad suam legitimam aetatem Concerning these vj. Articles passed in this Acte aforesayd in the 21. yeare of King Henry sufficiently hetherto hath bene declared first what these Articles were secondly by whom and from whom chiefly they proceded thirdly how erroneous pernicious repugnant and contrarious to true doctrine christian religion and the word of God to nature also it selfe all reason and honesty and finally to the auncient lawes customes and examples of our forcelders during the daies of a thousande yeares after Christe they were Fourthly yee haue heard also what vnreasonable and extreme penaltie was set vpon the same that a man may deeme these lawes to be written not wyth the inke of Steuen Gardiner but with the bloud of a Dragon or rather the clause of the Diuell The breach whereof was made no lesse then treason and felony and no lesse punishment assigned thereto then death Besides all this the wordes of the Acte were so curious and subtile that no man could speake wryte or cyphar against them without present daunger yea scarcely a man might speake any word of Christ and his Religion but he was in perill of these vj. Articles Ouer besides the Papistes began so finely to interprete the Act that they spared not to indite men for abusing their countenance behauiour in the Church So great was the power of darkenesse in those dayes And thus much concerning this Acte Besides these vj. Articles in this foresaide Acte concluded there was also another constitution annexed withall not without the aduise as may seeme of the Lord Cromwell which was this that Priestes and Ministers of the Church seing now they would needes thēselues be bound from all Matrimony should therefore by law likewise be bound to such honesty and continencie of life that carnally they should vse accustome no maner of woman maried or single by way of aduoutrie or fornication the breache whereof for the first tyme was to forfaite goodes to suffer imprisonment at the Kings pleasure and
histories seuerally to comprehend first of all we will somewhat speake of Barnes D. of diuinitie whose perticular story here followeth This Barnes after he came from the Uniuersitie of Louaine Robert Barnes Prior of the house of Auguâ—tines in Cambridge went to Cambridge where he was made Prior and maister of the house of the Augustines At that tyme the knowledge of good letters was scarcely entred into the Uniuersitie all things beyng full of rudenes and barbaritie sauing in very few which wer priuy and secret Wherupon Barnes hauing some feeling of better learning and authors began in his house to read Terence Plautus Cicero Thomas Parnel a Londoner borne scholer to Barnes M. Cambâ—idge M. Field M. Colman M. Couerdall Bachelers of diuinity so that what with his industry paines labours and with the helpe of Tho. Parnell his scholer whom he brought from Louane with him reading Copia verborum rerum he caused the house shortly to florish with good letters and made a great part of the house learned which before were drowned in barbarous rudenesse as M. Cambridge maister Felde M. Colman M. Burley M. Couerdall with diuers other of the Uniuersitie that soiourned there for learnings sake After these foundations laid then did he read openly in the house Paules Epistles and put by Duns and Dorbel and yeâ— he was a questionarye himselfe and onely because he would haue Christ there taught and his holy word he turned their vnsauory Problemes and fruitles disputations to other better matter of the holy scripture thereby in short space he made diuers good diuines The same order of disputatioÌ„ which he kept in his house he obserued likewise in the vniuersitie abrode wheÌ„ he shuld dispute with any man in the commoÌ„ scholes And the first man that aunswered Doctor Barnes in the Scriptures was Maister Stafford for his forme to bee Bacheler of diuinitie which disputation was maruelous in the sight of the great blynde Doctors and ioyfull to the godly spirited Thus Barnes what with his reading disputation and preaching became famous and mighty in the Scriptures preaching euer against bishops and hypocrites and yet did not see his inward outward idolatry which he both taught and mainteined till that good M. Bilney with other as is aforesayd in the lyfe of M. Bilney conuerted him wholy vnto Christ. The first sermon that euer he preached of this truth was the Sonday before Christmas day at S. Edwardes church longing to Trinitie hall in Cambridge The first Sermon 〈◊〉 Doct. Baner preacheâ—◠〈…〉 by y e Pease marker whose theame was the epistle of the same sonday Gaudete in domino c. and so postilled the whole epistle folowyng the scripture and Luthers postill and for that sermon he was immediatly accused of heresie by ij fellowes of the kings hall Then the godly learned in Christ both of Penbroke hall S. Iohns Peter house Queenes colledge the Kings colledge Gunwell hall Benet college shâ—wed themselues flocked together in open sight both in the scholes and at open Sermons at S. Maries and at the Austens and at other disputations and then they conferred continually together The house that they resorted most commonly vnto was the white horse which for despite of them to bryng Gods word into contempt was called Germany This house especially was chosen because of them of S. Iohns The kings colledge and the Queenes colledge came in on the backe side At this tyme much trouble began to ensue The aduersaries of D. Barnes accused him in the RegeÌ„t house before the Uicechancelor where as his articles were presented with him receyued he promising to make answer at the next conuocation and so it was done Then Doctor Nottoris a ranke enemy to Christ mooued Doct. Barnes to recant but he refused so to do which appeareth in hys booke that he made to king Henry the 8. in English confuting the iudgement of cardinall Wolsey and the residue of the Bishops papisticall Trouble amongest the Cambridge men for the Gospell and so for the tyme stoode stedfast And this tragedy continued in Cambridge one preachyng agaynst another in trying out of Gods truth vntil within vj. dayes of Shrouetyde Then sodenly was sent downe to Cambridge a sergeaunt of armes called maister Gibson dwelling in s. Thomas Apostles in LondoÌ„ D. Barnes 〈◊〉 by M. Gibson who sodeÌ„ly arested D. Barnes openly in the conuocatioÌ„ house to make all other afraid and priuily they had determined to make search for Luthers bookes and all the Germaines workes sodenly But good D. Farman of the Queenes Colledge sent word incontinently thereof Search in Cambridge for bookes to the chambers of those that were suspected which were in number xxx persons But God be praysed they were conueied by that tyme that the sergeant at armes the Uicechauncelor and the Proctours were at euery mans chamber False Brethâ—â—â— goyng directly to the place where the bookes lay wherby it was perceiued that there were some priuy spies amongst that small company and that night they studied together and gaue him his answer which answer he caried with him to LondoÌ„ the next morning which was Tuesday before Shrouesonday D Barnes brought to London came on the Wednesday to London lay at M. Parnels house by the stockes In the morning he was caried by the Sergeant at armes to cardinal Wolsey to Westminster waytyng there all day and could not speak with him til night D. Gardinet Secretary to the Cardinall Then by the reason of D. Gardiner Secretary to the cardinall of whose familiar acquaintance he had bene before and M. Foxe M. of the Wardes he spake the same nyght with the cardinal in his chamber of estate kneeling on his knees Then sayd the cardinall to them is this D. Barnes your man that is accused of heresie Yea and please your grace and we trust you shall find him reformable for he is both well learned and wise What M. doctor sayd the cardinal had you not a sufficient scope in the scriptures to teach the people The talke betweene Cardinall Welsey and D. Barnes but that my golden shewes my pollaxes my pillers my goldeÌ„ cusshioÌ„s my crosses did so sore offeÌ„d you that you must make vs Ridiculum caput amongst the people We were iolily y t day laughed to scorne Uerily it was a sermon more fitter to be preached on a stage theÌ„ in a pulpit for at the last you sayd I weare a payre of red gloues I should say bloudye gloues quoth you that I should not be cold in the midst of my ceremonies And he answered I spake nothing but the truth out of the scriptures according to my conscience and according to the old Doctors and then did hee deliuer him vi sheetes of paper written to confirme and corroborate his sayinges He receaued them smiling on him and saying we perceiue then that you intend to stand to your Articles and to shew your learning Yea
concerning his sermons one Doct. Wilson entred into disputation wyth him Workes no part of our saluationâ— and defended that good works iustified before God and were necessary and auaileable to saluation To whome Hierome answered agayne that all workes whatsoeuer they were were nothing worthe nor no part of saluation of themselues but only referred to the mercy and loue of God Good workes auayle not but onely by imputation which mercy and loue of God directeth the workers therof yet it is at his mercy goodnes to accept them Which to be true doctor Wilson neither could nor did denie And thus muche concerning the seuerall storyes of these iij. good meÌ„ Now let vs see the order of their martyrdome ioyning them al together what was the cause of their condemnation and what were their protestations and words at theyr suffering Ye heard before howe Barnes Hierome and Garret were caused to preach at Easter at the spittie Out of the preface of Steuen Gardiner against George Ioye The occasion whereof as I finde it reported by Steuen Gardiner wryting againste George Ioye I thoughte heere to discourse more at large Steuen Gardiner hearing that the sayd Barnes Hierome Garret should preach the Lent folowing an 1541. at Paules crosse to stoppe the course of theyr doctrine sent his chaplaine to the B. of London the Saterday before the first Sonday in Lent to haue a place for hym to preache at Paules Which to him was graunted and time appointed that he should preach the sonday following whych should be on the morrowe which Sonday was appoynted before for Barnes to occupie that roome Gardiner therefore determining to declare the gospell of that sonday containing the deuils 3. temptations began amongst other things to note the abuse of scripture amongst some as the deuil abused it to Christ and so alluding to the temptation of the deuil wherin he alledged the scripture against Christe to cast himselfe downeward and that he shoulde take no hurt he inferred thereupon saying Now a dayes quoth he the deuil tempteth the world and biddeth them to cast themselues backwarde The effecte of Steph. Garâ—yners Sermon at Paules crosse the first sonday in Lent An 15â—1 There is no forward in the new teaching but all backwarde Now the Deuill teacheth come backe from fastinge come backe from praying come backe from confession come back from weeping for thy sinnes and all is backewarde In so much that men must now learne to saye their Pater noster backewarde For where we sayde forgeue vs our debtes as we forgeue our debters now it is as thou forgeuest our debts so I wil forgeue my debters and so God must forgeue first and all I say is turned backward c. And amongst other things moreouer he noted the deuils crafte and shifte in deceiuing man who enuying hys felicitie and therfore coueting to haue man idle and voide of good workes and to be led in that idlenesse wyth a wan hope to liue merely at hys pleasure heere and yet to haue heauen at the last Pardonâ— procured by the deuil quod Steuen Gardiner hath for that purpose procured out pardons from Rome wherin heauen was sold for a litle money and for to retaile that marchaundise the deuill vsed Friers for his ministers Now they be gone withall theyr trumperie but the deuill is not yet gone c. And now that the Deuill perceiueth that it can no longer be borne to buy and sell heauen by the Friers he hath excogitate to offerre heauen without workes for it Gardiner against Fryers pardons Steuen Gardiner cannot abide onely onely so freely that men shall not neede for heauen to worke at all what so euer oportunitie they haue to work mary if they wil haue any higher place in heauen God wil leaue no worke vnrewarded but as to be in heauen needes no works at all but onely belief onely onely and nothing els c. This sermone of Steuen Winchester finished Doctor Barnes who was put of from that sonday The sermon of D. Barnes replying to Winchester had his day apoynted which was the thirde Sonday next ensuinge to make his sermon who taking the same text of the Gospell which Gardiner had done before was on the coÌ„trary side no lesse vehement in setting forwarde the true doctrine of Christian religion theÌ„ Winchester had done before in plucking men backwarde from truth to lies from sinceritie to hypocrisie from religion to superstition from Christ to antichrist In the processe of which sermon he proceeding and calling out Steuen Gardiner by name to answer him alluded in a pleasaunt allegorye to a Cockfight terming the sayd Gardiner to be a fighting Cocke and hymselfe to an other but the Garden Cock he sayd lacked good spurres obiecting moreouer to the said Gardiner opposing hym in his Grammer rules thus saying that if he had answered hym in the Schooles so as he had there preached at the crosse he would haue geuen him 6. stripes declaring furthermore what euill herbes this Gardiner had sette in the Garden of Gods scripture c. Finally with this sermon Gardiner was so tickled in the splene Steph. Gardiner complayneth to the king of D. Barnes that he immediately went to y e king to coÌ„plain shewing how he being a bishop and a prelate of the realm was handled and reuiled at Paules crosse Wherupon the king geuing to much eare to Gardiners griefe was earnestly incensed against Barnes and w t many high words rebuked his doings in his priuy closet hauing with him the Erle of Southhampton which was the Lorde Wrisley The king displeased agaynst Barnes and the master of the horse which was Anthony Browne D. Cockes and D. Robinson Unto whoÌ„ when Barnes had submitted himselfe Nay said the king yeld thee not to me I am a mortall man and therewith rising vp and turning to the Sacrament and putting of his bonet sayd yonder is the maister of vs al author of truth yeld in truth to him and that truth will I defend otherwise yelde thee not vnto me Much ado there was great matter layd against Barnes In coÌ„clusion this order was taken D. Cockes and D. Robinson Arbyters betweene D. Barnes and Steph Gardiner that Barnes should goe apart with Winchester to conferre common together of their doctrine certain witnesses being therunto appoynted to be as indifferent hearers of whom the one was D. Cockes the other was D. Robinson with 2. other also to them assigned which shuld be reporters to the king of the disputation At the first entry of which talke Gardiner forgeuing him as he saith al that was past offred him the choice whether he wold answer or oppose which was the Friday after that Barnes had preached The question betweene D. Barnes and Steph. Gardiner The question betwene them propouÌ„ded by Gardiners narration was this Whether a man coulde doe anye thynge good or acceptable before the grace of iustificatioÌ„
Alane Cope and Abell amoÌ„gest other which dyed in kyng HeÌ„ries dayes in the like Popish quarell that is for the like treason agaynst their Prince beyng in all to the number of 24. extolleth theÌ„ not onely in wordes but with miracles also vp to the height of heaueÌ„ amoÌ„g the crowned Martyrs Traytors made Martyrs Saints of God To the whiche Cope because in this hast of story I haue no laysure at this present to geue attendauÌ„ce I shall wayt atteÌ„dauÌ„ce the Lord willing an other tyme to ioyne in this issue with him more at laysure In the meane time it shall suffice at this present to recite the names onely of those 24. rebelles whom he of his Popish deuotioÌ„ so dignifieth with the pretensed title of Martyrs The names of which Monkish rebels be these here folowyng Iohn Houghton Robert Laurence Aug. Webster Reynald of Syon Iohn Hayle Iohn Rochester Iac. Wannere Iohn Stone 24. neither good martyrs to god nor good subiects to the king Iohn Trauerse William Horne Powell Fetherstone Abell Beside these were other ix Cartusian Monkes which dyed in the prison of Newgate To the whiche number if ye adde M. More and the Byshop of Rochester the summa totalis commeth to 24. whom the sayd Cope vniustly crowned for Martyrs But of these more shall be sayd the Lord willyng hereafter Thus hauyng discoursed the order of the vi Articles with other matter likewise folowyng in the next Parliament concernyng the condemnation of the Lord Cromwell of Doct. Barnes and his felowes c. Let vs now proceedyng further in this history coÌ„sider what great disturbaunce and vexation ensued after the settyng forth of the sayd Articles through the whole Realme of EnglaÌ„d especially amongest the godly sorte Wherein first were to be mentioned the straite and seuere commissions sent forth by the kynges authoritie to the Byshops Chauncelors Officials to Iustices Maiors Bailiffes in euery shyre Great disturbaÌ„ce in England after the 6. articlâ—â— and other Commissioners by name in the same commissions expressed and amongest other especially to Edmund Boner Byshop of London to the Maior Shiriffes and Aldermen of the same to enquire diligently vpon all hereticall bookes and to burne them also to enquire vpon such persons whatsoeuer culpable or suspected of such felonies heresies contemptes or transgressions or speakyng any wordes contrary the foresayd Act set forth of the sixe Articles Read before pag. 1101. The tenour of whiche Commissions beyng sufficiently expressed in auncient Recordes and in the Bishoppes Registers and also partly touched before pag. 1101. therfore for tediousnesse I here omit onely shewyng forth the Commission directed to EdmuÌ„d Boner Byshop of London to take the othe of the Maior of London and of others for the execution of the Commission aforesayd The tenour wherof here foloweth ¶ The Commission for takyng the othe of the Maior of London and others for the execution of the Acte aforesayd HEnry the eight by the grace of God kyng of England and of Fraunce defender of the fayth Lord of Ireland and in earth supreme head of the Church of England vnto the Reuerend father in Christ Edmund Boner Byshop of London Commission directed to Edm. Boner bishop of London from the king and to his welbeloued the Byshops Chauncellour health Know ye that we haue geuen you ioyntly and seuerally power and authoritie to receaue the othes of William Roche Maior of London Iohn Allen Knight Raffe Warren Knight Rich. Gresham Knight Roger Chomley Knight Sergeant at Law Iohn GreshaÌ„ Michael Dormer Archdeacon of London the Byshops CoÌ„missary and Officiall Robert Chidley Gwy Crayford Edward Hall Robert Broke and Iohn MorgaÌ„ and euery of them our CoÌ„missioners for heresies and other offences done within our Citie of London and Dioces of the same accordyng to the tenour of a certaine schedule hereunto annexed And therfore we commauÌ„de that you receiue the othes aforesayd and when you haue receaued them to certifie vs into our Chauncery vnder your Seales returnyng this our writ T. meipso at Westminster the 29 of Ianuary in the 32. yeare of our reigne What the othe was of these Commissioners whereunto they were bounde read before pag. 1101. * A note how Boner sat in the Guildhall in Commission for the vi Articles And of the condemnyng of Mekins VPon this commission geuen vnto EdmuÌ„d Boner he commyng to the Guildhall with other CoÌ„missioners The story of Rich. Mekins condemned by Boner to sit vpoÌ„ the Statute of the vi Articles begaÌ„ eftsoones to put in execution his authoritie after a rigorous sort as ye shall heare And first he charged certaine Iuries to take their oth vpon y e Statute aforesaid who being sworne had a day appointed to geue their Uerdicte At the which day they indited sundry persons which shortly after were apprehended brought to Ward who after a while remaynyng there were by the kyng his Counsaile discharged at the Starre chaÌ„ber without any further punishment Not loÌ„g after this Syr Wil. Roche being Maior Boner with other CoÌ„missioners sat at the Guildhall aforesayd before whom there were a certaine number of Citizens warned to appeare and after the Commission read the sayd parties were called to the booke and when v. or vi were sworne one of the sayd persoÌ„s beyng called to the booke Boner seemed to mislike and sayd Stay a while my Maisters quoth he I would ye should consider this matter well that we haue in hand whiche concerneth the glory of God the honor of the kyng and the wealth of the Realme and if there be any here amoÌ„g you that doth not consider the same it were better that he were hence then here TheÌ„ commoned the Commissioners with Boner about that man so that at length he was called to the booke and sworne not all together with his good will When the ij Iuries were sworne Boner taketh vpon him to geue the charge vnto the Iuries and began with a tale of Anacarsis by which example he admonished the Iuries to spare no persons Rich. Mekins presented by Boner of what degree soeuer they were And at the end of his charge he brought forth to the barre a boy whose name was Mekins declaryng how greuously he had offended by speaking of certaine wordes agaynst the state and of the death of Doct. Barnes produced into the sayd Court ij witnesses which were there sworne in the face of y e Court So a day was assigned vpoÌ„ which the Iuries aforesayd should geue vp their Uerdict at which day both the Commissioners the sayd Iuries met at Guildhall aforesayd Then the Clarke of the peace called on the Iuries by their names when their appearaunce was taken W. Robins Iurer Boner bad them put in their presentmentes TheÌ„ sayd the foreman whose name was W. Robins of that Iury. My Lord with a low curtesy we haue found nothyng At which wordes he fared as one in an agony sayd Nothyng haue ye
name that the Musitions in Windsore colledge thought hym a woorthye man to haue a roume among them Whereupon they informed D. Sampson beeyng then their Deane of him But for so much as some of the Canons at that tyme hadde heard of Testwood howe that he smelled of the newe learning as they called it it would not be consented vnto at the first Notwithstanding with often sute of the foresayd Musitions made to one Doctor Tare who beyng halfe a Musition himselfe bare a great stroke in such matters a roume beyng voyd Testwoode was sent for to bee heard And beyng there foure or fiue dayes among the quier men he was so well lyked both for hys voyce and cunnyng that he was admitted and after setled in Windsore wyth hys houshold and had in good estimation wyth the Deane and canons a great while But when they had perceyued him by hys often talke at theyr tables for he could not well dissemble his religion that he leaned to Luthers sect they began to mislike him And so passing forth amoÌ„g them it was his chaunce one day to bee at dinner with one of the Canons named D. Rawson At the which dinner amongst all other was one of Kyng Edwardes 4. Chauntrie priests named M. Ely an old Bacheler of Diuinitie Which Ely in his talke at the boord began to raile against lay men which took vpon them to mell with the Scriptures and to be better learned knowing no more but the English tongue then they which had bene students in the Uniuersities of Oxford and Cambridge all the dayes of their lyues M. Ely persecuter Then Testwood perceiuing he ment that by him could forbeare his railyng no longer but said M. Ely by your pacience I thinke it be no hurt for lay men as I am to read and to know the scriptures Which of you quoth Ely that be vnlearned knoweth them or vnderstandeth them S. Paul saith If thine enemy hunger feed him if he thirst geue hym drinke and in so doyng thou shalt heape coales of fire vppon hys head Now sir quoth Elye what meaneth Sainte Paule by these coales of fire Marry sir quoth Testwoode hee meaneth nothing els by them as I haue learned but burning charitie that with doyng good to our enemies wee shoulde therby win them A sirah quoth he you are an old scholer in deed After this they fell into further communication of the Pope whose supremacy was much spokeÌ„ of at that tyme but not knowen to be so farre in question in the parliameÌ„t house as it was And in their talk Ely demanded of Testwood whether the Pope ought to be head of the church or no. Agaynst the which Euery king in his owne realme and Church is head vnder Christ. Testwoode durst not saye hys full mynd but reasoned within his bouÌ„ds a great while But when they were both well striken in an heate Testwoode forgetting himselfe chaunced to say that euery king in his own realme dominion ought to be the hed of the church vnder Christ At the which words Ely was so chafed that he rose vp from the table in a great fume calling him heretike and all that nought was and so went brawling chiding away to the great disquieting of al the company that weee there Then was Testwood very sory to see the olde man take it so greuously Wherupon after dinner he went and sought M. Ely and found him walking in the bodye of the church thinking to haue talked with him charitably so to haue bene at one againe but euer as Testwood preased towardes him the other shunned him and would not come niâ— him but spit at him saieng to other that walked by beware of this fellow for he is the greatest heretike and schismatike that euer came in Windsore Now began the matter to brew For after that Elye had made his complaint to the Deanes deputie and other of the canons they were all against Testwood purposing surely at the Deanes comming home if all thynges had chaunced euen to haue put hym to hys trumpe But see the fortune It was not twelue dayes after â—re that the kings supremacie passed in the Parliament house Whereupon the Deane D. Sampson came home sodainly in the night late The first newes of the kinges supremacye brought to Windsore and forthwithall sent his Uerger about to all the Canons and ministers of the colledge from the highest to the lowest commaunding them to be in the Chapter house by eight of the clocke in the mornyng Then Ely coÌ„sulted with the Canons ouer night as late as it was and thought on the next day to haue put Testwood to a great plunge But he that layeth a snare for another man sayth Salomon shall be taken in it himselfe And so was Elye For when the Deane and euery man were come and placed in the Chapter house and that the Deane had commended the ministers of the Church for their diligence in tendyng the Quire exhortyng them also to continue in the same he began contrary to euery mans expectation to inuey agaynst the Bishop of Romes supremacie and vsurped authoritie confoundyng the same by manifest Scriptures and probable reasons so earnestly that it was a woonder to heare and at length declared openly that by the whole consent of the Parliament house the Popes supremacie was vtterly abolished out of this Realme of England for euer and so commanded euery man there vpon his allegiance to call hym Pope no more but bishop of Rome whatsoeuer he were that would not so do or did from that day forth maintaine or fauour his cause by any manner of meanes he should not only loose the benefit of that house but be reputed as an vtter enemy to God and to the king The Canons hearing this were all striken in a dumpe Yet notwithstanding Elies hart was so great y t he would faine haue vttred his cankerd stomack agaynst Testwood M. Ely thinking to complayne of other was called foole for his labour but the Deane breaking his tale called him old foole and tooke him vp so sharply that he was fain to hold his peace Then the Deane commanded all the popes pardoÌ„s which hanged about the Church to be brought into the Chapter-house and cast into the chimney and burnt before all their faces and so departed Another cause of Testwoods trouble AS it chanced Testwood one day to walke in the church at after noone An other trouble of Testwood beheld the pilgrimes specially of Deuonshire Cornwal how they came in by plumpes with candles images of waxe in their hands to offer to good king Henry of Windsore as they called hym it pitied hys hart to see so great idolatry committed Idolatry to king Henry of Windsore how vainly the people had spent their goods in comming so farre to kisse a spur to haue an old hat set vpon their heds In so much that he could not refraine but seing a certaine company which had
knowe These wordes of Fachel as euery man sayd were the cause of Marbeckes casting that day Then went the Iury vp to the chamber ouer the place where the iudges sate and in the meane time went all the Knights and gentlemen abroade Manbecke cast by the Iurye sauing the Byshop Syr William Essex and Fachell which three sate still vpon the Benche till all was done The knightes gentlemē refuse to be at their condemnation And when the Iurie hadde bene togethers aboue in the chamber about the space of a quarter of an houre vp goeth Symons of hys owne brayne vnto them and taried there a prety while and came down againe After that came one of the Iury downe to the byshop and talked wyth hym and the other twaine a good while whereby manye coniectured that the Iurie coulde not agree of Marbecke But whether it were so or no it was not long after his going vp again ere that they came downe to geue their verdit Hyde a Farmer of Windsore Colledge a persecuter And being required according to the forme of the law to say their minds one called Hyde dwelling beside Abyngton in a lordshyp belonging to the Colledge of Wyndsore speaking in the mouthe of the rest sayd they were all giltie Then the Iudges beholding the prisoners a good while some wyth watery eyes made curtesie who should geue iudgement Fachel requiring the byshop to doe it he sayde he might not the other also being required said they wold not Then said Fachel it must be done one must do it Fachell geueth iudgement agaynst them and if no man will then will I. And so Fachell being lowest of al the bench gaue iudgement Then Marbeck being y e last vpon whom sentence was geuen cried to the bish saying Ah my Lorde you tolde me otherwise when I was before you and the other two bishops You said then that I was in better case then any of my fellowes and is your sayinge come to this Ah my L. you haue deceiued me Then the B. casting vp his hand sayd he could not do withall Person Testwood Filmer and Marbecke condemned for heretickes Now the prisoners being condemned and had away prepared themselues to die on the morow comforting one an other in the deathe and passion of theyr maister Christe who had ledde the way before them trusting that the same lord which had made them worthy to suffer so farre for hys sake would not nowe withdraw his strength from them but geue them stedfast faith power to ouercome those firie torments and of his free mercy and goodnes wythout theyr desertes for hys promise sake receiue theyr soules Thus lay they all the night long til very dead sleepe tooke them calling to God for hys aide and strength and praying for their persecuters whiche of blinde zeale and ignoraunce had done they wist not what that God of hys mercifull goodnes would forgeue them The godly prayers of the condemned Martirs almost all the night and turne theyr hearts to the loue and knowledge of his blessed and holy worde Yea such heauenly talke was among them that night that the hearers watching the prison without wherof the Shiriffe hymselfe was one with diuers gentlemen moe were constrained to shed out plēty of teares as they themselues confessed On the next morow which was Friday as the prysoners were all preparing themselues to go to suffer worde was brought them that they should not dye that day The cause was this The Byshop of Sarum and they among them had sent a letter by one of the Shiriffes Gentlemen A letter sent by certayne of the Commissioners to Gardyner for Marbecke called M. Frost to the bishop of Winchester the Court being then at Oking in the fauour of Marbecke At the sight of whych letter the bishop straight way went to the kyng and obtained hys pardon Which being graunted he caused a warrante to be made out of hande for the sheriffes discharge deliuering the same to the messenger who with speede returned wyth great ioy for the loue he bare to the partie bringing good newes to the towne Marbeckes pardon obteyned of Marbeckes pardon wherat many reioysed Of this pardon were diuers coniectures made Some said it was by the sute of the good Shriffe syr William Barington and syr Humffray Foster with other Gentlemen moe that fauoured Marbeck to the B. of Sarum and the other Commissioners that the letter was sent Some sayde againe that it came of the Byshop of Sarum and Fachels first motion Diuers iudgementes why Marbecke was pardoned being pricked in conscience for that they had so slēderly cast him away Other thought againe that it was a policie purposed afore by the Byshop of Winchester of Sarum and of D. London because they would seeme to be mercifull Which coniecture rose vppon thys occasion There was one Sadocke dwellynge in the towne which was greate with D. London and Symons and he shoulde say 4. dayes before the sessions began that the prisoners should be all cast and condemned but Marbecke should haue hys pardon Other there were that thought the foresayde Byshops with D. London had done it for this purpose that he now hauing his life would rather vtter such mē as they would haue him to do then to come in like daunger again Which coniecture rose vpon thys Symons meeting wyth Marbeckes wife said thus vnto her your husband may thanke God good frendes my Lord of Winchester is good Lord vnto him which hath got his pardon But shall I tel you quoth he Marbecke reserued to vtter others his pardon wil be to none effect except he tell the truth of things to my Lord other of the counsel when he shal be demaunded for vnto that purpose onely is he reserued Alas sir quoth she what can he tel Well womā quoth Symons I tell thee plaine if he doe not so neuer looke to haue thy husband out of prisone and so departed from her The like meaning did M. Arche make to Marbecke him selfe on the saterday in y e morning that the men shoulde be brent when he came to cōfesse them I haue nothing quoth he to saye vnto you Marbecke at this time but heereafter you must be cōtent to do as shal be enioyned you meaning he should be forced to do some vnlawful thing or els to lie in perpetuall prisone The pestilent intent of the Bishops And thys was moste likely to haue beene attempted if they hadde proceeded in their purpose whose intent was to haue gone thorow the whole realme in the lyke sorte as they had begonne at Wyndsore as the Byshop of Sarum confessed openly and sayde that he trusted ere Christmasse daye following to visite and cleanse a good part thereof But moste commonly God sendeth a shrewed Cowe short hornes or else manye a thousande in England had smarted On saterday in the morning that the prisoners shoulde go to execution came into the
maruelled at it said plainly that y e Scripture knew no such terme of transubstantiation Damlip threatned by the Byshops Then begā the other Bishops to threaten him shortly to cōfute him with their accustomed argument I meane fire and fagot if hee should still stand to y e defence of that he had spoken Wherunto he constantly answered that he would the nexte day deliuer vnto them fully so much in writing as he had said whereto also he would stand and so was dismissed The next day at the houre appointed to appeare when they looked surely to haue apprehended hym in the meane season he had secrete intimation from the Bishop of Canterbury Damlip secretly warned to voide that if he did any more personally appeare he should be committed vnto Warde not like to escape cruell death Wherupon he plaieng in deede then somewhat old Adams part for such is man left in his owne handes had him commended vnto them and sent them four sheetes of paper learnedly written in the Latin toung cōteining his faith with his argumentes conferences of the Scriptures and allegations of the Doctours by a messenger or frend of his Whiche done he hauyng a little money giuen him in his purse by his frends stepped aside and went to the West countrey and there kept all the time whyle great trouble kindled against Gods people in Calice vpon the same as ye shall heare the Lord permitting After his departure the Kings Maiestie was aduertised that there was great dissention diuersitie of pernitious opinions in his sayd towne of Calice greatly tending to the daunger of the same Wherupō during yet the daies of the Lord Cromwell D. Champiō and M. Garret sent to preach at Calyce were sent ouer Doct. Champion Doctour of Diuinitie M. Garret who after was burned two godly and learned men to preach and instruct the people and to cōfute all pernitious errours who in effect preached and mainteined the same true doctrine which Adam Damlip had before set foorth and by reason thereof they left the Towne at their departure very quiet and greatly purged of the sclaunder that had runne on it After the departure of the sayd Champion and Garret one Sir William Smith Curate of our Lady Parishe in Calice a man very zelous though but meanely learned did begin to preach and earnestly to inuey against Papistrie and wilfull ignoraunce exhorting men obediently to receaue the word and no longer to contemne the same Syr W. Smith Curate and a zealous preacher at Calyce least Gods heauie plagues and wrath should fall vpon them which alwayes foloweth the contempt of his holy word Which sir William Smith for that sometime he would be very feruent zelous sharply inueying against the despisers of the word was moued by some of y e Counsell there who woulde seeme to fauour Gods word that he should not be so earnest against them that yet could not away with the same willing him to beare with suche for by bearing with them they might hap to be wonne Well well said the same Smith openly in the Pulpit one day as he preached some men say I am too earnest and will me to beare with such as continue open enemies against Christes holy Gospell and refuse nay forbid that any should reade the Bible or holy scripture within their house but let all such take heede for before God I feare that God for their contemning of his word will not long beare with them but make them in suche case as some of them shall not haue a head left them vpon their shoulders to beare vp their cap withal which also after came to pas This Smyth continued in the diligente bestowing of his talent there till shortly after the deuill got such hold in the harts of a number of Gods enemies that he with diuers other godly men were called ouer into Englande and charged with erroneous opinions worthy of great punishment as hereafter more at large shall appeare First the Lord Lislie the Kings deputy there whome we shewed to be the maintainer of Damlip albeit he were himselfe of a most gentle nature of a right noble bloud The Lord Lisli◠base sonne to K. Edward the 4. the base sonne of that noble Prince King Edwarde the fourth being fiercely set on and incessauntly entised by the wicked Lady Honor his wife who was an vtter enemie to Gods honour and in Idolatry hypocrisie pride incomparably euill she beeing dayly and hourely thereunto incited and prouoked by Sir Thomas Palmer Knight Iohn Rookewood Esquire two enemies to Gods word Syr Thomas Palmer M. Rookewood The Councell of Calice letters against the Protestantes beginning now to flourish at Calice these I say with certayne other of the Counsell of the sayd Towne of Calice to the number of vij mo besides themselues seeking occasion or rather a quarell where no iust cause was geuē begā to write very heinous letters and greuous complaints vnto the Lordes of the priuie Counsell agaynst dyuers of the Towne of Calice affirming that they were horribly infected with heresies and pernitious opinions As first the foresaid Adam Damlip who though he were for a time escaped their hands yet stacke still in their remembraunce from time to time vntill at last the innocent man was cruelly put to death as a traitor as hereafter shal appeare Also besides this Damlip they complained of Thomas Broke Rafe Hare likewise of Sir Iohn Butler then Commissarie and Sir W. Smith Iames Cocke aliàs Coppen de Hane Iames Barber other and the names of them all sente ouer Of the wich persons first the sayde Thomas Broke and Rafe Hare Coppen de Hane and Iames Barber were apprehended and sent ouer and cōmitted to prison in Westminster gate and then commanded to appeare before the Archbishop of Canterbury the Bish. of Winchester the Bishop of Chichester and ten other appointed by the Kings maiesties commission for the examination of them And their accusers also were sent ouer with letters from the Counsell there vnto his priuie Councell here in the furtheraunce of their malicious sutes against those honest men with certaine speciall letters directed vnto the Lord Fitzwilliams then Earle of South-hampton great Admirall of Englād to the L. Sandes Lord Chamberlayne of the Houshold likewise also to sir William Kingstone Knight Comptroller of y e houshold and to D. Sampson then B. of Chichester and other tending all to one effect that is to say to the vtter destruction of these godly men if God after his wonted manner had not mightely preserued them and as it were ouershadowed them with the wings of his mercy That the same may the better appeare you shall vnderstand that first Rafe Hare a man rude and so vnlearned that scarce he could reade yet through Gods grace The trouble o◠Rafe hare souldiour of Calice was very zelous and therwith lead so godly temperate a life as not one of his enemies
and excellent lady Queene Katherine Parre Anno 1546. the laste wife to king Henrye The storie wherof is thys About the same time aboue noted whych was about the yeare after the king returned from Bullein he was informed that Queene Katherine Parre at that time his wife was very much geuen to the reading and study of the holy scriptures Queene Katherine Parre that she for that purpose had retained diuers well learned and godly persons to instruct her throughly in the same w t whom as at al times conuenient she vsed to haue priuate conference touching spiritual matters so also of ordinarie but especially in Lente euery day in the after noone for the space of an houre The religious â—eale of Queene Katherine toward Godâ— word one of her sayd Chaplains in her priuie Chamber made some collation to her and to her Ladies and Gentlewomen of her priuie Chamber or other that were disposed to heare in which sermons they oft times touched suche abuses as in the churche then were rife Which things as they were not secretely done so neyther were their preachings vnknowen vnto the Kynge Wherof at the first and for a great time he semed very wel to like Which made her y e more bold being in deed become very zealous toward the Gospell and the professors therof â—ranckly to debate with the king touching Religion and therein flatly to discouer her selfe oftetimes wishing exhorting and perswading the king The exhortation of Queene Katherine to the king that as hee had to the glorye of God and hys eternall fame begonne a good and a goolye woorke in banishinge that monsterous Idolle of Rome so he would throughly perfite and finish the same cleansing and purging hys Churche of Englande cleane from the dregges therof wherin as yet remained great superstition The king toward his latter â—nd waxed more impacient And all be it the king grewe towardes hys latter ende very sterne and opinionate so that of fewe he could be content to be taught but worst of all to be contended wyth all by argument notwythstanding towardes her he refrained hys accustomed manner vnto others in like case vsed as appeared by great respectes either for the reuerence of the cause whereunto of hym selfe he seemed well inclined if some others coulde haue ceased from seeking to peruert hym or els for the singular affection which vntill a verye smal time before hys death he alwayes bare vnto her For neuer handmaide soughte wyth more carefull diligence to please her mistresse then shee did with all painfull endeuor apply her selfe by all vertuous meanes The vertuous inclination of Q. Katherine toward the king in all thynges to please hys humour Moreouer besides the vertues of the minde shee was endued wyth very rare giftes of nature as singular beautie fauour and comely personage being thynges wherein the King was greatly delyghted and so enioyed shee the kings fauour to the great likelihoode of the setting at large of the Gospell within this Realme at that time hadde not the malicious practise of certain enemies professed against the truth which at that time also were very great preuented y e same to the vtter alienating of the kings mind from Religion and almost to the extreme ruine of the Queene and certaine others with her if God had not maruelously sucâ—oured her in that distresse Enemyes conspirers agaynst the Gospell The conspirers and practisers of her death were Gardiner B. of Winchester Wrisley then Lord Chauncellor and others more aswell of the kings priuie chamber as of his priuie councell These seeking for the furtheraunce of theyr vngodly purpose to reuiue stirre vp and kindle euil and pernicious humours in their Prince and soueraigne Lord to the intent to depryue her of thys great fauour which then she stoode in wyth the king which they not a litle feared would turne to the vtter ruine of their Antichristian secte if it shoulde continue and thereby to stoppe the passage of the Gospell and consequently Queene Katherine a patronesse of Gods truth .. hauing taken away her who was the only Patronesse of the professours of the trueth openlye wythout feare of checke or controlment wyth fire and sworde after theyr accustomed maner to inuade the small remainder as they hoped of that poore flocke made theyr wicked entrie vnto this theyr mischieuous enterprise after thys manner following The kinges Maiestie as you haue hearde misliked to be contended with all in any kinde of argument This humour of hys although not in smaller matters yet in causes of Religion as occasion serued the Queene would not sticke in reuerent termes and humble talke entring wyth him into discourse with sound reasons of Scripture now and then to contrary The whych the Kyng was so well accustomed vnto in those matters that at her handes he tooke all in good part or at the least did neuer shew countenance of offence thereat The king sometyme contraâ—y to the king in argument which did not a litle appall her aduersaries to heare and see During which tyme perceyuing her so throughly grounded in the kings fauour they durst not for theyr liues once opeÌ„ their lips vnto the king in any respect to touch her either in her presence or behind her backe And so long shee continued this her accustomed vsage not onely of hearing priuate sermons as is sayde but also of her free conference with the king in matters of Religion without all perill The king waâ—eth sickly and difficult to please vntill at the last by reason of his sore leg the anguish whereof began more and more to encrease he waxed sickly and therwithall froward and difficult to be pleased In the tyme of this his sicknes he had left his accustomed maner of comming and visiting the Queene therefore she according as she vnderstoode him by such assured intelligence as shee had about him to be disposed to haue her company sometimes being sent for other sometymes of her selfe would come to visite him either at after dinner or after supper as was most fit for her purpose At whiche tymes shee woulde not fayle to vse all occasions to moue him according to her maner zelously to proceede in the reformation of the Church The king beginneth to mislyâ—â—â— of the Queene The sharpenes of the disease had sharpened the kinges accustomed pacience so that he began to shew some tokens of misliking and contrary vnto his maner vpon a day breaking of that matter hee tooke occasion to enter into other talke which somewhat amazed the Queene To whome notwithstanding in her presence he gaue neither euill word nor countenance but knit vp al arguments w t gentle wordes and louinge countenaunce and after other pleasant talke shee for that time tooke her leaue of his maiesty Who after his maner bidding her farewell sweete hearte for that was his vsuall terme to the Queene licenced her to depart At this visitation chaunced the Bishop of
and Articles these men gather out of their bookes for errours and heresies Secondly how wittingly and willingly they wrast peruert and miscōstrue their sayings and writings in such sense as the wryters neuer spake nor ment and all to bryng them into hatred of the worlde after they haue burned their bookes So did they before wyth Iohn Wickliffe Iohn Hus Hierome So did they with M. Luther Tindal Frithe Lambert Barnes Ioy Roy Seron Articles of Wickliffe and others falsified by the Papistes and briefly yet do stil wyth all the Protestants either peruerting their sayings otherwise then they meante or noting for heresies suche as are manifest principles grounds of our religion Or els falsly belying them or vntruely mistaking them eyther in mangling y e places or adding to their words as may serue for their most aduauntage to bring them out of credite w t Princes and all the people For the more euident probation and experience wherof thou shalt see here Christen reader as in a table laid before thine eyes the booke or cataloge of such errours blasphemies and heresies whiche the Catholicke Papistes in their own registers haue extracted out of their bokes whō in this other proclamatiōs they haue condemned Wher vnto moreouer we haue annexed y t very places also of the Authors out of which euery Article is gathered keepyng the same signature of verse and page whyche they in theyr registers doe send vs vnto So that with a little diligence thou maist now louing reader easely perceiue conferring the Articles and places together what trueth and fidelitie these bloudye Catholickes haue vsed towarde the children of God First in burning vp theyr bodies then in consuming and abolishing theyr bokes and afterward drawing out Articles such as they list thēselues out of their workes to make the people beleue what damnable heretickes they were as by these articles here vnder ensuing collected and contained in their owne registers may wel appeare In al which articles there is not one speaking of these wryters which here they haue condemned but either it is a perfect truth and a principle of Christen doctrine or els it is falsly gathered or peruersly recited or craftely handled maliciously mangled hauing either something cut frō it or some more added or els rackt out of his right place or wrasted to a wrōg meaning which the place geueth not or els whych some other place folowing doth better expound declare This false malitious dealing hath alwayes bene a common practise amongst Gods enemies from the beginning to falsifie wrast and depraue all thinges what soeuer maketh not to their faction affection be it neuer so true and iust So began they w t Steuen y e 1. martyr of Iesus Christ The wordes of S. Steuen falsely depraued Act. 6.7 and so haue they continued stil yet do to this present day Long it were to recite but more greuous to behold what spite and falshoode was vsed in the articles of y e Albingenses Waldenses Wickliffe Swinderby Brute Thorpe Armachanus syr Iohn Oldcastle Iohn Hus the Bohemians and such other Which thing if the bookes and places when these Articles were gathered againste them had bene suffered to remayne we might more playnely vnderstand In the meane season as touching these Articles here present for so much as the Bishops owne Registers haue offered them vnto vs and doe yet remaine with the selfe same bookes from whence they be excerpted I shall therefore desire thee frendly reader first to cōsider the Articles and laye them with the places which the Registers themselues doe assigne and then iudge thy selfe what is to bee thought thereof The Articles gathered out of the foresayd bookes wyth the Bishops decree prefixed before the same is as here vnder followeth A publike Instrument by the Byshops for the abolishing of the Scripture and other bookes to be 〈◊〉 English IN the name of God Amen Be it knowen to all and singulare true A writing of the Bishops agaynst Englishe books and faithfull people to whome these present letters testimoniall or this present publicke and authenticke instrument shall come to be seene reade hearde or vnderstande and whome this vnder wrytten shall or may teache or appertaine vnto in any maner of wise in time to come William by the sufferaunce of almightye God Archbishop of Caunterburie Primate of all the Realme of Englande sendeth greeting in our Lorde God euerlasting We signifie vnto you all and let you well wit and know by these presents that the king our soueraigne Lorde hearing of many bookes in the English tongue containing many detestable errours and damnable opinions printed in the parties beyond the Seas to be brought into diuers townes and sondrye parties of this his Realme of Englande and sowen abroade in the same to the great decay of our faith Catholicke and perillous corruption of hys people vnlesse speedy remedy were briefely prouided hys highnesse willinge euermore to employ all his studie and mynde in the high degree which almighty God hath called hym vnto to the wealth of his subiectes that they might liue not only in tranquillitie and peace but also be kept pure and cleane of all contagion and wrong opinions in Christes Religion considering also that he being defendour of the faith woulde be full loth to suffer such euill seede sowne amongst his people and so take roote that it might ouergrowe the corne of the Catholicke doctrine before spronge in the soules of hys subiectes for the repellinge of suche booke calling vnto him of his great goodnesse gratious dispositiō not onely certein of the chief prelates clerks of his realm but also of eache Vniuersitie a certaine number of the chiefe learned men proposed such of those bookes as his grace had readye to be read vnto them requiring to heare in that behalfe their aduise and iudgement of them Who both by great diligence and mature deliberation perusing ouer the sayde bookes founde in them manye errours and heresies both detestable and damnable being of such a sort that they were like briefly to corrupt a greate parte of his people if they mighte be suffered to remaine in theyr handes any space gathering also out of them many great errors and pestilent heresies and noting them in wryting to the intente to shewe for what cause they reputed the sayd bookes damnable of which hereafter out of eache booke gathered many do ensue albeit many more there be in the said bookes which bookes totally do swarue full of heresies and detestable opinions Heresies and errours collected by the Byshops out of the booke of Tyndall named the wicked Mammon with the places of the booke annexed to the same Heresies falsly gathered by the Papistes out of wicked Māmon oute of which euery Article is collected 1. FAith onely iustifieth Fol. 59. 1. Article This Article being a principle of the Scripture and the ground of our saluation is playne enoughe by S. Paule and the
sayd Chronographer writeth also of M. Bucer falsely affirming vpon his information that he should deny at his death Christ our Messias to be come When not onely D. Redman whiche preached at his buriall but also all English men whiche knew the name of Bucer did know it to be contrary So was it laid against one Singleton Chapplein some time to Queene Anne Bullen Singleton malicioâ—â—â— sclaunderâ—â— and 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 that he was the murderer of Packington and afterward that he was a styrrer vp of sedition coÌ„motion who also suffered as a traytor for the same Where in very deed the true cause was for nothing els but for preaching the Gospell vnto the people whose purpose was euer so farre of from styrring sedition that he neuer once dreamed of any such matter as he himselfe declared and protested to one R. Lante his scholer who is yet aliue and can testify the truth hereof But this is no new practise amongest the Romish Bishops whereof enough hath bene sayd before in the story of Syr Ioh. Oldcastle and Syr Roger Acton c. An other like practise of such malicious slaunder wee finde also in one Meriall a Brickleyer Meriall falsly 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 reported 〈◊〉 the Papiâ—â— whose name w t hys abiuration remayneth yet in the Registers of the Byshop of London The story is this and not vnworthy to be remembred In the yeare of our Lord. 1534. whiche was about the first beginning of Queene Anne Bullen at what time Purgatory and such trompery began to grow in contempt Stokesly Bishop of London made a sermon in the Shroudes vpon the Sonday before May day Bish. Stokesleis sermon in 〈◊〉 shroudes Where he preaching in the commendation and vertue of Masses declared to the people that for a little cost if they procured Masses to be sayd wiues might deliuer their husbandes and husbandes their wiues out of the bitter paynes of purgatory At thys sermon besides many other was Thomas Meriall a zelous fauourer of Gods word who being on the watche on May euen made relation of these wordes of the Byshop vnto the company about him amongest whom then was one Iohn Twyford a furious papist and who had y e same time the setting vp of the stakes in Smithfield wherat the good Saintes of God were burned This Twyford whiche then kept a Tauerne and had an old grudge agaynst y e sayd Meriall for striking his boy hearing these words Twyford the 〈◊〉 tormentâ—â— of the maâ—â—tyrs that suffered 〈◊〉 Smithfielâ— allured home to his house certain persons to the number of x. Whose names were these Blackwell Laurence Wilson Thomas Clarke Iohn Duffild W. Kenningham Thomas Hosier Worme a cutler Alen Ryse with an other whiche was the tenth Besides these he procured also secretly M. ChaÌ„bers Clerke whose name was Bright And when he had craftily ouercome them w t wyne made them to report what worâ—es he listed and which they knew not theÌ„selues the Clerkes by and by receaued y e same in writing WherupoÌ„ this article was gathered agaynst Meriall that he should holde and affirme that y e passion of Christ doth not help theÌ„ which came after him but onely them which were in Limbo before False acesation also that he should say y t his wife was as good as our Lady UpoÌ„ this writing of the Notary he was immediately brought to bishop Stokesly and therby y t depositioÌ„ of these x. false witnesses wroÌ„gfully accused and also for the same should haue be condemned had not Doct. Barret the same tyme byd him speake one word which he knew not as the sentence was in reading whereby y e condemnation was stayd and he put to doe open penaunce and to beare a Fagotte Notwithstanding the sayd Meriall sware before the Byshop that he neuer spake nor ment any such words as there was sayd vnto him but onely recited the wordes of the bishops sermoÌ„ reporting the same in the person of the bishop and not his owne Whiche also was testified to bee true by the othes of 3. other to witte W. ToÌ„son Gregory Newman and W. Witte who being in the foresayde watch the same time did take vpon theyr oth before the Bishop that hys wordes were no other but as is aboue declared Which 3. witnesses at the second edition hereof were also liuing w t the wife of the foresayd Meriall who woulde then also be sworne that the same is true Where as contrary the other x. persons be al gone and none of them all remayning Of whome moreouer the most of all the sayd x. came to a miserable end where as the other 3. which testified the truth w t Meriall being liuing at the 2. editioÌ„ hereof did see the ende of all the other And as for Twyford which was the executioner to Fâ—â—th Bayfild Baynham Teukesbury Lambert Gods 〈…〉 vpon 〈…〉 and other good men he died rotting aboue the grouÌ„d that none could abide him and so came to a wretched end Ex testimon vxoris Meriall W. Tomson Greg. Newman W. Wit c. Of thys malycious and peruerse dealinge of these men contrary to all truth honesty in defaming them for hereticks Pope Leo. 10. The 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 which in deed are none with opprobrious railing to slaunder their cause which is nothing els but the simple truth of Christes gospel who so listeth to search further if these examples hitherto recited do not suffice let hym read the story of Merindol Angrogne pag. 945.955 Let him consider the furious Bull of Pope Martine pag. 625. The like slaunderous Bull also of Pope Leo x. with the â—dict of Charles the Emperour agaynst Luther Also let hym suruey the railing stories of Surius the Monke of Colen the booke of Osius of Lindus the Chronologie of Genebrardus the story of Cochleus agaynst the Hussites and the Lutheranes with the Preface of Conradus Brunus the Lawyer prefixed before the same wherein he most falselye and vntruely rayling agaynst these Protestantes whom he calleth heretickes chargeth them to be blasphemers of God contemners of God and men Church robbers cruell false lyers crafty deceiuers vnfaythfull promise breakers disturbers of publicke peace and tranquility corrupters and subuerters of commoÌ„ weales and all els that naught is Examples of false accusation In much like â—ort was Socrates accused of his countrymen for a corrupter of the youth whoÌ„ Plato notwithstanding defendeth Aristides the iust lacked not his vniust accusers Was it not obiected vnto S. Paule that hee was a subuerter of the law of Moyses Act. 21. Rom. 3. and that we might do euill that good might come thereof How was it layd to the Christian Martyrs in the primitiue Churth for worshiping an Asses head and for sacrificing of Infantes pag. 54 And to come more nere to these our latter daies you heard likewise how falsely the Christian congregation of french Read afore pag. 5â— men gathered together in the night at Paris
stand that standeth not with the Lord Which thing as in example of all ages is to be seene so in this late proclamation deuised by the bishops is in like maner exemplified The which proclamation though it was sore terrible for the time yet not long after Mans deuise agaynst the Lord ouerthrowen by reason of the kings death whoÌ„ the Lord shortly therupon took to his mercy it made at length but a castle come downe So that where the prelates thought to make theyr Iubile it turned them to the Threnes of Ieremy Such be the admirable workings of the Lord of hostes whose name be sanctified for euer This I do not inferre for any other purpose but onely for the workes of the Lord to be seene premonishing thee good Reader withall that as touching the king who in this Proclamation had nothing but the name onely here is nothing spoken but to his laude and prayse Who of hys owne nature disposition The praise of K. Henry 8. was so inclinable and forward in all things vertuous and commendable that the like enterprise of redresse of religion hath not lightly bene sene in any other Prince christned As in abolishing the stout and almost inuincible authority of the Pope in suppressing monasteries in repressing custome of Idolatry pilgrimage c. Which enterprises as neuer king of England dyd accomplish though some beganne to attempt them before him so yet to this day we see but few in other Realmes dare folow the same If Princes haue alwayes theyr Counsell about them that is but a common thing If some time they haue euill counsell ministred that I take to be the fault rather of such as are about them Much superstition purged by king Henry then of princes themselues So long as Queene Anne Tho. Cromwell B. Cranmer M. Denny D. Buts with such like were about him could preuaile with him what organe of Christes glorye did more good in the Church then he as is apparant by such monuments instrumentes and actes set forth by him in setting vp the Bible in the church in exploding the pope with his vile pardons in remouing diuers superstitious ceremonies in bringing into order y e inordinate orders of friers sectes in putting chantry priests to theyr pensions in permitting white meate in Lent in destroying Pilgrimage worship in abrogating idle superfluous holydaies both by act publicke and also by priuate letters sent to Boner tending after this effect ¶ By the king The kinges brief to Boner RIght reuerend father in God right trusty and welbeloued we greet you well And whereas considering the manifolde inconueniences which haue ensued and dayly do ensue to our subiectes by the great superfluity of holy dayes we haue by the assentes and consentes of all you the Byshops Abrogation of holy dayes and other notable personages of the Clergy of this our Realme in ful congregation and assembly had for that purpose abrogated and abolished suche as be neither Canonicall ne meete to bee suffered in a common wealth for the manifolde inconueniences which do ensue of the same as is rehearsed and to the intent our determination therein may be duely obserued and accomplished we haue thought coÌ„uenient to commauÌ„d you immediately vpon the receit hereof to addresse your commaundementes in our name to all the curates religious houses and colledges within your dioces with a copye of the act made for the abrogation of the holy dayes aforesayd a transumpt whereof ye shall receiue herewith commaunding theÌ„ and euery of them in no wise eyther in the Church or otherwise to indict or speake of any of the sayd dayes and feastes abolished wherby the people might take occasion either to murmure or to contemne the order taken therin and to continue in theyr accustomed idlenes the same notwithstanding but to passe ouer the same with such secret silence as they may haue like abrogation by disuse as they haue already by our authority in conuocation And forasmuch as the time of haruest now approcheth our pleasure is ye shall with such diligence and dexterity put this matter in execution as it may immediatly take place for the benefite of our subiectes at this time accordingly without fayling as ye wil aunswere vnto vs for the contrary Geuen vnder our Signet at our Monastery of Chertesey the 11. day of August Thus while good Counsell was about him and could be heard K. Henry according as his CouÌ„cell was about hym so was he lead he did much good So agayne when sinister and wicked Counsell vnder subtile and craftye pretences had gotten once the foot in thrusting truth verity out of the Princes eares how much Religion and all good thinges went prosperously forward before so much on the coÌ„trary side all reuolted backward agayn WherupoÌ„ proceded this Proclamation aboue meÌ„tioned concerning the abolishing and burning of English bookes Which proclamation bearing the name of the kinges maiesty but being y e very deed of the bishops no doubt had done much hurt in the church among the godly sort bringing theÌ„ either into great dauÌ„ger or els keping theÌ„ in much blindnes had not the shortnes of the kinges dayes stopped the malignant purposes of the foresayd Prelates The death of K. Henry 8. causing the king to leaue that by death vnto y e people which by his life he would not grauÌ„t For within 4. monethes after Anno 1547. the proclamatioÌ„ coÌ„ming out in August he deceased in the beginning of Ianuary in the 38. yeare of his raigne an· 1547. leauing behinde him three children who succeded him in his kingdome K. Edward Queene Mary and Queene Elizabeth of whom it remaineth now to prosecute by the permission and sufferance of Christ our high Lord and Prince in the proces of this hystory according as the order of theyr succession and Actes done by them in the church shall require after that fyrst I shall haue prosecuted certayne other matters by the way according to my promise here to be inserted ¶ The History touching the persecution in Scotland with the names and causes of such blessed Martyres which in the same country suffered for the truth after the time of Patricke Hamelton THus hauing finished the time and rase of kyng Henry the eight it remayneth nowe according to my promise made before here to place adioyne so much as hath come to our handes touching the persecution of Scotland and of the blessed Martyrs of Christ which in that couÌ„try likewise suffered for the true religion of Christ testimony of theyr fayth To proceede therefore in the historye of these Scotland matters Read 〈◊〉 pag. 956. next after the mention of Dauid Straton and M. Nicholas Gurlay with whom we ended before pag. 956. the order of time woulde requyre nexte to inferre the memory of syr Iohn Borthwike Knight Syr Iohn Borthwiâ—â—â— knight 〈◊〉 condemâ—ned of 〈◊〉 being â—â—â—â—sent 〈◊〉 picture 〈◊〉 in Scoâ—â—land An. 154â— commonly
brought openly to the Cathedrall Church and so to the place of punishment where malefactours are executed and there should make open confession of their wickednes But euen at the same tyme chaunced a persecution against the Lutheranes which was the cause that this sentence albeit it was too gentle for so great offence was not put in execution For because the name of the Lutheranes was most odious they feared least the punishment of these men should not haue bene so much thought to be due for their offence The Fryers â—â—caped and 〈◊〉 Lutheâ—â—â—es puniâ—â—â—d as done in reproch of the order and many thought that whatsoeuer should be done to them it would be to the Lutheranes a pleasant spectacle and cause them much to reioice This order of the Franciscanes was esteemed of the common people very holy so that what tyme they were carried out of Paris certayne women mooued wyth pitie followed them vnto the gate of the Uniuersitie wyth many teares and sighes After they came to Orleance and were bestowed in seuerall prisons they began to boast agayne of their liberties and priuiledges and at length after long imprisonment they were discharged and set at libertie without anye further punishmente Had not these persecutions before mentioned letted the matter the King had determined as it was certaynely reported to plucke downe their house and make it euen with the ground Ex Io. Sleid. lib. 9. But to leaue the memorye of thys Idolatrous generation not worthy any further to be named let vs occupy the tyme with some better matter 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 M. 〈◊〉 tyme. in remembring the story of a good and constant Martir of the Lorde before ouerpast whiche suffered in Kent for the worde of God before Luthers time about the second yeare of this kings raigne as heere in story followeth Iohn Browne a blessed Martyr of Christ Iesus burned at Ashford by Archbishop Warrham and Doct. Fisher Bish. of Rochester about the 2. yeare of king Henry the 8. An. 1511. Persecuters Martir The cause W. Warrh Archb. of Cant. Fisher byshop of Rochester A chauÌ„try priest Walter More Gentleman William More hys brother Children of Wye Baily arraÌ„t Beare of Wilborough Two seruauntes of Wil. Warham I. Browne of Ashford At Asheford Ann. 1511. The first occasion of the trouble of this I. Brown the blessed seruaunt of God The story of Iohn Browne Martyr was by a certayne Prieste who passing downe to Graues end in the coÌ„mon Barge where the sayd Ioh. Brown was amongest diuers other passingers moe and disdayning y t hee so saucely shoulde sit so neare vnto him in the Barge who belyke seemed not muche to passe vppon the Priest began to swell in stomacke agaynst him At length bursting forth in his priestly voyce and disdaynefull countenaunce hee asked hym in this maner Doest y u know sayd he who I am thou sittest to neare me and fittest on my clothes No sir sayde the other I know not what you are I tell thee quoth hee I am a priest What sir are you a parson or vicar Talke betweeâ— Iohn Browne a proud Priest 〈◊〉 in Graues end 〈◊〉 Barge or some ladies chapleine No quoth he agayne I am a soule Priest I sing for a soule Doe you so sir quoth the other that is well done I pray you sir sayd he where find you the soule when you go to Masse I cannot tel thee sayd the Priest I pray you where doe you leaue it sir when the Masse is done I cannot tell thee sayde the priest Neither can you tell where to find it when you goe to Masse nor where you leaue it when the Masse is done howe can you then saue the soule sayd he Go thy wayes said the priest I perceiue thou art an hereticke and I will be euen with thee So at the landing Walter More William More Chilten and Beare persecuters the priest taking with him Walter More and W. More two Gentlemen and brethren rode straightwayes to the archbishop who theÌ„ was Wil. Warham Wherupon the sayd Iohn Browne within 3. dayes after was seÌ„t for by the archbishop His bringers vp were Chilten of Wye baily arraunt and one Beare of Wilseborough with two of the bishops seruantes Who with certayn other being appoynted for the same came sodenly into his house vppon him Iohn Browne sodeinly taken and caryed away the same day when his wife was churched as hee was bringing in a messe of pottage to the bourd seruing his gestes and so laying hands vpon hym set him vpon his owne horse and binding his feete vnder the horses belly caryed him away to Canterbury neither he nor his wife nor any of his friendes knowing whether he went nor whether he should and there continuing the space of 40. dayes froÌ„ LowsoÌ„day till Friday before Whitsonday through the cruell handling of the sayd Archb. and y e B. of Rochest D. Fisher hee was so piteously intreated His bare 〈◊〉 set vpon the hote coales to make him deny the truth that his bare feete were set vpon the hote burning coales to make him deny his fayth whiche notwithstanding hee would not doe but paciently abiding y e payne continued in the Lordes quarrell vnremoueable At length after al this crueltie susteined his wife yet not knowing where he was become on Friday before Whitsonday he was sent to Ashford where he dwelt the next day there to be burned In the meane time Brown brought to Ashford to be burned as he was brought to the town ouer night there to be set in the stockes it happened as God would that a young mayde of his house comming by and seeing her mayster ran home and told her mistres Then she comming to him and finding him in y e stocks appoynted to be burned the next morow Browne set in the stockes at Ashford sat by him all the night long To whome then he declared the whole story or rather tragedy how he was haÌ„dled and how his feet were burned to the bones that he could not set them vppon the ground by the two Bishops aforesayde he thanked God therfore and all to make me sayd hee to deny my Lorde which I will neuer doe for if I should deny him sayde he in this world he would deny me hereafter And therfore I pray thee sayd he good Elizabeth continue as y u hast begon bring vp thy childreÌ„ vertuously in the feare of God And so the next day which was on Whitson euen thys godly martyr was burned where he standing at the stake sayd this prayer holding vp his handes as followeth The prayer of Browne at his death O Lord I yeeld me to thy grace Graunt me mercy for my trespace Let neuer the fiend my soule chace The prayer of Iohn Browne at his death Lord I will bow and thou shalt beate Let neuer my soule come in hell heate Into thy handes I commend my spirit thou hast redeemed me O Lord of truth And so
this blessed Martyr ended his life in peace anno 1511. This story the sayd Elizabeth Browne his wife did oft times repeate to Alice her daughter who dwelling yet in the parish of S. Pulchers testified the narration heereof vnto me and certayne other vppon whose credible information I haue recorded the same Witnes to thys story Furthermore it is to be noted that the sayde Iohn Browne bare a fagot seauen yeares before this in the dayes of King Henry the seauenth Whose sonne also named Richard Browne for the like cause of Religion was imprisoned at Caunterbury Rich. Browne escaped burning by the comming in of the Queene Elizabeth likewise in the latter tyme of Queene Mary and should haue bene burned with two mo besides himselfe the next day after the death of Queene Mary but that by the proclaiming of Queene Elizabeth they escaped Amongst other iniunctions and letters of king Henry the eight written and set forth for reformation of religion he wrate one letter to Edmund Bonner for abolishing of Images pilgrimages shrines and other monuments of Idolatry Which letter being before expressed pag. 1229 we should also haue annexed to the same the letter or mandate of Bonner directed in latin to Richard Cloney hys Somner appertayning to the due execution therof Which letter because we haue omitted before the defect thereof I thought heere in this vacant space to supply The letter written to Cloney in latin thus beginneth Bonners letter to Cloney keeper of the Cole-house for the abolishing of Images EDmundus permissione Diuina Lond. Episc. Dilecto nobis in Christo Richardo Cloney literato Apparitori nostro generali salut grat benedictionem 〈…〉 Latine 〈◊〉 yet 〈◊〉 read 〈…〉 yet here 〈◊〉 is called 〈◊〉 Cum nos 13. die mensiâ— instantis Octob. circa noctem literas serenissimi c. The same in English FOr asmuch as the 13. day of this present we haue receyued the letters of our soueraigne Lord by the grace of God King of England c. to vs diâ—ected and conteyning in them the commaundement of his Maiestie by vs to be executed in tenour of words which heere I send vnto you we therefore willing and desiring according as our duty bindeth vs to put the same in execution with all diligence possible according to the effect and tenour thereof Had 〈◊〉 none to 〈◊〉 these 〈◊〉 thinges but 〈◊〉 the keepeâ— of the 〈◊〉 house do charge and straightly commaund you by the tenour heereof in the Kings behalfe and for the fidelitie whych we haue in you assuredly approued that you incontinent vpon the receite heereof do effectually warne all and singular Parsons and Vicars of this Citie of London and of all our dioces that they immediately vpon the sight and intimation of these present Articles and interrogatories heere vnder written do cause diligent and effectuall inquisition thereof to be made to witte Whether there be vsed or continued any superstition hypocrisie or abuse within any their parishes or Cures contrary to anye ordinaunce iniunction or commaundement geuen or set foorth by the Kings Maiestie or by his authoritie Item whether they haue in their Churches or within theyr parishes any shrines couerings of shrines tables of fayned myracles pilgrimages Images and bones resorted and offered vnto and other monuments and things wherewith the people haue bene illuded or any offering or setting vp of lights or candles other then be permitted by the Kings Maiesties Iniunctions or whether the said Iniunctions be duely obserued and kept in their Parishes or Cures or else transgressed and broken and in what part And further after the sayd Inquisition thus by them and euery of them respectiuely being made that you do certifie vs or our Vicare generall what is done in the premisses vpon the euen of Simon and Iude or thereabout vnder the perill thereof following Dat. 14. die Octob. an 1541. nostrae translat 2. The ende of the eyght booke Edward 6. ¶ The Ninth Booke containing the Actes and thinges done in the Reigne of King EDWARD the sixt NExt after the death of K. Henry succeded king Edwarde his sonne being of the age of 9. yeres He began his raigne the 28. day of Ianuary and raygned 6. yeares and 8. monethes and 8. dayes and deceased ann 1553. the 6. day of Iulye Of whose excellente vertues singuler graces wrought in him by the gift of God although nothing canne be sayd enough to his commendation yet because the renowmed same of such a worthye prince shall not vtterlye passe our story without some gratefull remembraunce I thought in few wordes to touch some litle portion of his prayse taken out of great heapes of matter which might be inferred For to stand vppon all that might be sayde of him it would be to long and yet to say nothing it were to much vnkinde If kinges and Princes which haue wisely and vertuously gouerned haue fouÌ„d in all ages writers to solemnise and celebrate theyr Actes and memory such as neuer knew them nor were subiect vnto theÌ„ how much theÌ„ are we English men bound not to forget our duety to K. Edward a prince although but tender in yeres yet for his sage and mature rypenes in witte and all Princely ornamentes as I see but few to whom he may not be equal Commendation of K. Edward so agayne I see not many to whom he may not iustly be preferred And here to vse the example of Plutarch in comparing kings and rulers the Latines with the Greekes together if I should seek with whom to match this noble Edward I finde not with whom to make my match more aptly theÌ„ with good Iosias For as the one began his raigne at eight yeares of his age so the other beganne at 9. Neyther were their acts and zelous procedings in Gods cause much discrepant For as milde Iosias pluckt downe the hil altars cut downe the groues Anno. 1547. and destroyd all monuments of Idolatry in the temple the like corruptioÌ„s drosse and deformities of Popish Idolatry crept into the Church of Christ or long time this Euangelicall Iosias king Edwarde remoued Comparison betwene King Iosias and King Edward 6. purged the true temple of the Lorde Iosias restored the true worship of God in Ierusalem and destroid the Idolatrous priestes King Edward in England likewise abolishing Idolatrous Masses and false inuocation reduced agayne religion to a right sincerity more would haue brought to perfection if life and time had aunswered to his godly purpose And though he killed not as Iosias did the idolatrous sacrifices yet he put them to sileÌ„ce and remoued them out of theyr places Moreouer in king Iosias dayes the holy Scripture booke of Gods word was vtterly neglected and cast aside whiâ—h he most graciously repayred restored agayne And did not K. Edwarde the like with the selfe same booke of Gods blessed worde and with other wholesome bookes of Christian doctrine which before were decayed and
before you which in all my sayinges and doynges I entend to haue for repeated rehearsed agayn to all lawfull effectes and purposes for my honest and necessary defence with protestation also of the nullity and iniquity of your processe I had made in this behalfe and likewise of the generality incerteynety obscurity contrariety repugnaunce variety insufficience and inuadility of the thinges alleadged and deduced before you He meaneth the B of Cant. agaynst me aswell in the commission and denounciation in diuers partes as also touching the Articles and Interrogatoryes so ministred vnto me Lamenting not a litttle that one of my vocation at the malicious denounciation of vyle hereticall and detestable persons should be vsed after this strauÌ„ge sort hauing done the best I coulde to declare myne obedience vnto the Kynges most excellent Maiesty for the repressing and discouragyng of Rebellion and Rebellious Persons and for the aduauncement of the veritye of Christes true body and his presence in the most blessed sacrament of the Aultar for which onely the malicious denounciatours with theyr complices haue studyed to molest and trouble me Albeit coulourably they woulde be seene to pretend other causes especially the good and tranquility of this Realme which our Lord GOD knoweth they care nothing for but contrarywise doe lette and impeache the same corrupting and infecting with theyr poysoned false doctrine teaching the Kings Subiects in this Realme to the great perill and daunger thereof manye wayes After his long Periode well blowen vp with much wast winde of words at length he beginneth to aunswere to the articles before obiected doe aunswere vnto certayne pretensed Articles and Interogatoryes ministred by you in deede vnto me the sayde Byshoppe the xiij daye of September 1540. as foloweth To the first Article beginning thus Fyrst it is reported c. and ending thus to obserue and follow the same I doe say and for aunswere doe refere me vnto my former answers heretofore y t is to wit y e sayd xiij day of September made and exhibited by me before you vnto the sayde pretensed denounciation touching this matter alleadging with all that a Reporte of thinges doth not absolutely proue nor necessary inferre thinges to be in verye deede true after such a sort fashion maner and forme as sometimes they be reported and rehearsed To the second beginning thus Item whether that you Aunswere to the 2. article c. and ending thus as they were put vnto you I doe aunswere and saye that this Article doth depend on the first Article next before which after such sort fashion maner and forme as it is deduced was iustly by me in my aunswere made vnto the same denyed and I therefore now not bounden by the law eftsoones to make other aunswere thereunto To the thyrd being an Interrogatory and beginning thus Aunswere to thâ— 3. article Item whether c. And ending thus ye did preach I doe aunswere and say that I beganne to write a piece of my Sermon and being soone weary thereof I did leaue off and did make onely certayne notes of my sayd sermon and put the same notes in writing of myne owne hand without helpe or Counsell of anye other and the same notes did shewe vnto my Chaplaynes Mayster Gylbert bourne and Mayster Iohn Harpsfielde both before and also since my sayd Sermon onely desiring them to put me in remembraunce of my sayde notes and processe to bee made thereupon and also to searche out for me the names of such kinges as were in theyr minority when they began to raigne To the fourth Article beginning thus Item that ye haue not declared c. Aunswere to the 4. article And ending thus as it is in your Article I doe aunswere and say that this Article doth dedepend vpon the first and seconde Articles here before denyed deduced in suche sort maner and forme as is expressed in the same and moreouer I saye that already aunswere is made hereunto by me in my former aunsweres made to the sayd pretensed denunciation To the fifth article beginning thus Item that ye haue not c. And ending thus declared it I doe aunswere and say To the article that this Article also doth depende vpon the first and second Articles and that aunswere is made thereunto by me already in my former aunsweres made vnto the sayd pretensed denounciation and moreouer I doe say that for the better aduauncement and setting forth of the kings Maiestyes royall power and authority euen in his mynority and for the dew obedience of his Maiestyes Subiectes vnto his highnesse euen during the sayd minoritye I had collected together aswell out of historyes as also out of the Scripture of the olde Testament the names of diuers kinges being in minority who notwithstandyng theyr sayd minority faythfully dewly and reuerenâ—â—y obeyed honoured serued taken and reputed for very true and lawfull kinges as Henry the third being but nine yeares olde wheÌ„ he entred to reigne and gouerne as king Edward the thyrd being but thirtene yeares of age Richard the second being but eleuen yeares of age Henrye the sixt being not fully one yeare of age Edward the 〈◊〉 being but eleuen yeare olde Henry the eight being about eightene yeare olde and so all these Kinges being in theyr minority as the Kinges Maiesty that now is and yet hauing authority and power regall as apperteyneth and in the olde Testament Osias and Achaz were verye true kynges in theyr minority being but sixtene yeares of age Salomon and Manasses being but xij yeares of age Iosias and Ioachim being but eight yeares of age and I â—as being but eight yeares olde all which thinges I say I had collected in notes communicating the same with my sayde two Chapleynes and praying them to put mee in remeÌ„braunce if in numbring of them or in setting forth my other notes at the tyme of my Sermon I did faile Boner 〈…〉 or haue defaulte of memory in any wise and all these thinges I would haue specially set forth in my sayde Sermon if they had come to my memory as in deede they did not partlye for disturbaunce of my memory not accustomed to preache in that place partly also by reason of a certeyne writing that was sent to me from the Kinges Maiestyes priuye Counsel being of good length to declare to the people touching the victory agaynst the rebels specially in Norfolk Deuonshyre and Cornewall confounding my memorye in things which before I had set in good order and partly also for the falling away of my booke in the time of my said Sermon in which were conteined diuers of my sayd notes touching the Kinges Maiestyes minority as is aforesayd hauing yet neuerthelesse otherwise in generality and speciality perswaded the people to obedience vnto the kinges sayd Maiesty whose minority to them and all other is notoriously and manifestly knowne and hys Maiesty sauing of these late Rebelles faythfully truely and reuerently obeyed of all the rest of his
much vnlike so in matters of religion and in discerning truth from falshood their zeale seemed not much discrepant Although the light of the Gospell did not so fully then shine out as in the time of this latter Duke the Lord be praysed therfore yet the wisedome and towardnes of y e other Duke also touching the same was not vtterly vnworthy of his commendation A false miracle detected by Duke Humfrey of Glocester For the more manifest declaration whereof amongest many other his godly doinges we may take for example the prudent and famous acte of that noble Duke in descerning and trying out the false lying miracle and popish hipocrisie of the blinde begger at S. Albons mentioned in his story before pag. 679. For the whiche cause and for his dilligent studye in reforming that and such other blinde abuses of fayned Religion he was the more hated of the spiritualtie and suche as Winchester then was Finally as thys Lorde Protector Duke of Somerset the kinges vncle by certayne of the Counsayle was then accused arraigned cōdemned for the trespasse as it was geuen forth of felonie although I neuer heard he murdered or robbed any so the other vncle of king Henry the 6. was made away The testimonye of M. William Tindall of good Duke Humfrey The happy successe of the Duke of Somerset in his victoryes Of whose decease thus writeth Mayster W. Tindall in his practise of Prelaets At y e last they found the meanes to contriue a drift to bring their matters to passe made a Parliamēt far from the Citizens of Londō where was slayne the sayd good Duke the onely wealth of the Realme and y e mighty shield which so long had kept it from sorowe which shortly after his death fell vpon thē by heapes But the Chronicles sayth he cannot tel wherfore he dyed nor by what meanes Neuertheles this they testifie that he was a vertuous man godly and good to the common wealth But to leaue Duke Humfrey and to return to the maners and vertues of the Duke of Somerset whiche before we were about to describe as he was a gentle and courteous Duke at home so was he no lesse fortunate a Captain in warfare abroad Gods chastisement vpon the Duke of Somerset Under whose gouernment guidyng not onely diuers rebellious commotions were happily suppressed here at home but also abroad in the expedition of Scotland such a victory was geuen him of God that w t the losse scarse of sixe hundred of his own men there were of the enemies as good or little lesse then x. thousand slayn and put to flight and euen the very same day and tyme in the which all the Idolatrous Images were here burnt at London And yet al these warres notwithstanding wherunto he was agaynst his will compelled he was a man of nature singularly geuen to peace as may be seene by the sweete and peaceable exhortation by him set forth in print before and sent to the realme of Scotland But as there is nothing in this worlde so perfect in all respectes which is not blotted or darckned with some spot of vice adioyned withal so amongst the manifold commēdations of this Duke one thinge there was too whiche both desteyned his honour and estimation much and also more empayred and hindered his owne life safety which was that he in condescending to the death of his brother followed too rashly the perswasion of certayne whosoeuer they were for that matter lacked not perchaunce some singular fetche and pollicie of some more craftely then godly disposed persons as many good men haue supposed But what soeuer of that matter is to be deemed credible it is that the said Duke in suffering or procuring this death of his brother not only endamaged himselfe weakened his own power but also prouoked the chastisement of Gods scourge and rod which did so light vpon him Furthermore as touching the death and decay of the Lord Henry Earle of Surrey who suffered also at the Tower next before the Lord Admirall the Lorde Protectours brother because the casting of him was so neare to the death of King Henry The beheading of the Earle of Surrey as I know not vpon whome or what cause the same did proceede so I passe it ouer and leaue it to the Lord. Notwithstanding as for the Duke of Somerset whatsoeuer his other vices and vertues were this is certayne that his ende the Lord so working wyth him was constant in Christes truth as his life was before a great maintenance of the same Moreouer on the xxvj day of February in the same yeare was sir Rafe Uane Syr Rafe Vane Syr Myles Partrige Syr Michael Stanhop and Syr Thomas Arundell suffered at Tower hyll sir Miles Partrige both hāged at the Tower hill And sir Michaell Stanhop sir Thomas Arundell beheaded vppon the scaffold all which four were condemned by the saide Acte of vnlawfull assemblie and as accessaries vnto the Duke of Somerset Not long after the death of the Duke of Somerset in the next yeare folowing deceassed the King himselfe about the moneth of Iune whereof more shall be said the Lord graunting in his due order and course heereafter In the meane season before we come to close vp the latter end and story of this good King the place heere present seemeth not vnfitte to intermixt by the way a few other things before Religion hindered by discorde hapning within the time of his reigne namely concerning matters incident of the Church of Religiō Which state of Religion begā wel to grow to come happely forward during this Kings daies had not the vnhappy troubles of the outward state amongst the Lords not agreeing within themselues disquieted the good towardnes of things begon But the malice of the diuell how subtilly worketh it if men could see it So long as the Lordes agreed in concord among themselues Winchester and Boner with all that faction was cut short and began to condescend to good cōformitie But afterward perceauing the states and nobles of the Realme to be amōg themselues diuided and y e Lord Protectour the Kings vncle displaced and his brother the Admirall before beheaded and the yong King now left in that case they begā vpon some hope to take more hart vnto them Discorde what decay it worketh in a common wealth till at last it came to passe as they themselues desired And thus though nothing else will leade vs yet experience may teach vs what discorde worketh in publicke weales and contrary what a necessary thing concord is to the aduancemēt especially of Gods matters apperteining to his Church Examples whereof in this Kings daies be not farre to seeke For as touching the successe of the Gospell of peace D. Smyth Chadsey Standish Younge Oglethorpe reclaymed from their errours while publicke peace and the Gospel did ioine together marueilous it was how errour Popery were in themselues confounded and ashamed
holy and sacred doctrine but also a special giâ—t pledge of his loue He gaue the only materiall breaâ— wine sanctified as the first rude and plaine elements or principles to allure them withall but he gaue them the gift of his grace and heauenly doctrine as the very things signified by the sensible elementes which thing playnly appeareth by the wordes of Christ our sauiour Non bibam c. I will not drinke hereafter of the fruite of this vine vntill I drinke it new with you in the kingdome of God Nowe this fruit or iuoise of y e vine is nothing els but wine as Chrisostome saith And moreouer to proue the same true if it be reserued after the coÌ„secratioÌ„ for a time it becommeth sower and tarte therefore it is but wine And as touching the bread S. Paul sayth thus is not the bread which we breake the communion or participation of Christes body hee brake breade therefore it was but bread whiche he gaue them for the body of Christ is not broken as the scripture saythe of y e same os non coÌ„minuetis ex eo you shall not breake a bone of him Also he saith this is my bodye not that the bread was his body and the wine his bloud but he spake those wordes to and of his owne mortall bodye there sitting amongest them at supper or hee spake yet doubtfully as thus this signifieth my body it is one thing whiche is seene but it is an other thing which is vnderstanded for y t which is seen hath a bodely form but y t which is vnderstood thereby hath a spirituall fruite S. Austen sayth Let the word haue accesse to the element so is it made a sacrament marke he sayth let the word haue accesse and not successe Now the thinge that hath accesse to an other thinge doth not quench the thinge that it commeth to no more doth iâ— here ergo it is bread and wine still as before how be it sacred and holy What saw you yesterday sayth S. Austen vppon the aulter Truely bread and wine whiche your owne eyes can witnesse said he what playner testimonye can be had of so auncient a father as he was and of so rare knowledge in the scriptures of God Seeing then y t oure eyes doe behould nothing but bread and wine it must needes follow that it is so in deede or els our sences â—e deceaued in their owne proper obiecte which cannot be by any reason or naturall philosophy And yet notwithstanding some papistes dreame and phantesie such a corporal reall and grosse presence of Christs body in the sacrament as they affirme it to be there euen as verily as it was vpon the Crosse. Indeede the bread is chaunged after a certayne maner into Christes bodye for Christ gaue not hys owne natural bodye to his Disciples at his last supper but an onely signe or figure thereof Christes body is there with the bread our sences cannot be deceaued about the substaunce of bread but they doe iudge there to be but one body that is of bread Ergo so it is Also the very definition of a sacrament doth playnly repugne vnto transubstantiation Bread nourisheth the substaunce of Christes body but the accidentes doe not so Ergo the substaunce doth remayne of the bread that nourisheth it is also called bread in the Actes and in diuers other places of the scriptures wherefore it is so but in deede after a sorte more holy then before what gaue he in the supper bread which is the body that is to say an holy signe of his body as Austen doth witnesse saying hee doubted not to say this is my bodye wheÌ„ it was but a signe of his body The vnleauened bread was but a bare and naked signe of Christes bodye and so is this bread the same body euen as baptisme is Now indeed there be two maner of signes one that signifie onely the other that doth exhibite the thing it self The first is applyed to the old lawe chiefly â—he other to the law of grace The old ancient learned fathers did neuer vse to speake of the substanciall chaunge for because that all the mutation is but condicionall not substanciall nor we deeme not the bodely substaunce sacramentally but yet we saye that this proposition that is my bodye is but a figuratiue speache and no proper speache as some doe deeme But it is as muche to saye as this signifieth my bodye or els thus this is a sacrament of my body for the bodiâ—ye bread and Christes body are not contayned in place locally but mistically This portenteouse and monstrouse transubstanciation began first to enter when the popishe prelates priestes began to vnderstaÌ„d this said proposition this is my body of the carnall and reall presence of Christes body as hugo de sancto victore Gracian Peter Lombard and 〈◊〉 3. the very pestilent poyson of al Christâ—n religion vnto whome we haue of long season yea alâ—as too long geuen credite vnder the which Innocente the said deuilish terme or vocable of transubstantiation began anno 1315. And Boniface after him Bishop of Rome made the sayde â—ad blinde transubstantiation to be the 3. article of the fayth full wisely no doubt whereas an other bishop of Rome after him affirmed plainly against Nestor the hereticke that bread remayneth there still whose name was Gâ—â—â—sius 3. Now as touching y e most shamefull and detestable inconueniences which must needes follow this diuelish tâ—rme or vocable of transubstantiation you shall vnderstand the first is that then suche Papistes will haue Christes body still prostituted and receaued euen of the wicked and naughty people which is cleane contrary to that place of our sauiour Christ where he sayth Whosoeuer eateth my fleshe and drinketh my bloud dwelleth in me and I in him Nowe it is plaine that euill persons dwell not in Christ nor Christ in them wherefore they receiue not his body therin at all For S. Austine tract 8. super Iohannem saith that it is but bread which is seene after the Consecration Ergo the substance of bread is there still 2. The seconde inconuenience that groweth heereof is the fonde and superstitious reseruation of the sacrament in pixes boxes and such like with vaine tabernacles ouer the alter where oftentimes it did putrifie for all their foolish honour which began in Honorius daies the third Bishop of Rome of that name which corruption declareth it to be but onely bread say all Papists what they list 3. The third inconuenience that must needes follow Transubstantiation is adoration which is too plaine Idolatry as the Papists do know themselues if they list but they are so stiffenecked that they will not know it and so both haue and yet also will keepe the world in blindnes still if they might be suffered But to be short with you euen as we are chaunged into Christ by receiuing the sacrament so is the bread chaunged into the body of Christ. But our substance is not chaunged
✚ sanctifiest thou quickenest thou ✚ blessest and geuest vnto vs. Here let him w t â—couer the chalice and make a signe of the crosse with the host fiue times first beyond the chalice on euery side secondly eauen with the chalice thirdly within the chalice fourthly like as at the first Fifthly before the chalice Thorow ✚ him and with ✚ him and in him is vnto thee God father ✚ almighty in the vnitie of the ✚ holy Ghost all honour and glory Here let the Priest couer the chalice and holde hys handes still vppon the altar till the pater noster be spoken saying thus Worlde without ende Amen Let vs praye Being aduertised by holsome preceptes and taught by Gods institution we are bold to say Heere let the Deacon take the paten and holde it vncouered on the right syde of the Priest hys arme beeyng stretched out an high vntill da propitius Heere let the Priest lift vp his hands saying pater noster c. The quire must say Sed libera nos c. Deliuer vs we beseeche thee O Lorde from all euill past present and for to come and that by the intercession of the blessed glorious and our virgin Mary the mother of God and thy blessed Apostles Peter and Paule and Andrew with all Saincts Heere let the Deacon commit the patten to the Priest kissing hys hande and let the Priest kisse the patten Afterward let him put it to his left eye and then to the right After that let him make a crosse with the paten aboue vpon his head and so lay it downe againe into hys place sayeng geue peace graciously in our dayes that we being helped through the succour of thy mercy may both be alway free from sinne and safe from all trouble Heere let him vncouer the chalice and take the body doing reuerence shifting it ouer in the holow roome of the chalice holding it betweene his thombes and forefingers and let him breake it into three partes the first breaking while there is sayd Through the same our Lord Iesus Christ thy Sonne The second breaking Who with thee in the vnity of the holy Ghost liueth and reigneth God Heere let him hold two peeces in his left hand and the third peece in the right hand vpon the brinke of the chalice sayeng this with open voice World without ende Let the quire answere Amen Heere let him make three crosses within the chalice with the thirde parte of the hoste saying The peace of the Lord ✚ be alwayes ✚ with ✚ you Let the quire answere And with thy spirite To saye Agnus dei let the Deacon and subdeacon approch neere vnto the Priest both being on the right hande the Deacon neerer the subdeacon farther off And let them say priuately O lambe of God that takest away the sinnes of the world haue mercy vpon vs O lambe of God that takest away the sinnes of the world haue mercy vpon vs O lambe of God that takest away the sinnes of the world graunt vs peace In Masses for the dead it is sayd thus O lambe of God that takest away the sinnes of the world geue them rest With this addition in the third repetition Euerlasting Heere making a crosse let him put downe the said third part of the hoste into the sacrament of the bloud sayeng This holy mingling together of the body and bloud of our Lord Iesu Christ be vnto me and to all that receiue it saluation of mind and body an holesome preparation both to deserue and to receiue eternall life through the same Christ our Lord. Afore the Paxe be geuen let the Priest say O Lord holy father almighty eternall God graunt me so woorthily to take this holy body and bloud of thy Sonne our Lord Iesu Christ that by this I may merite to receyue forgeuenesse of all my synnes and be replenished wyth thy holy spirite and to haue thy peace for thou art GOD alone neyther is there anye other without thee whose glorious kingdome and Empyre endureth continuallye worlde without ende Amen Heere let the Priest kisse the corporas on the right side and the brinke of the chalice and afterwarde let hym say to the Deacon Peace be vnto thee and to the Church of God Aunswere And with thy spirite On the right hand of the Priest let the Deacon receaue the pax of him and reach it to the subdeacon Then to the step of the quere let the Deacon himselfe beare the pax vnto the rectors of the quere And let them bring it to the quere eyther of them to his owne side beginning at the eldest But in feastes and feriall dayes when the quere is not gouerned the pax is borne from the deacon vnto the quere by two of the lowest of the seconde forme like as afore After the pax geuen let the Priest say the prayers folowing priuately before he communicate holding the hoste (c) â—or falling with both his hands O God father thou fountaine originall of all goodnesse who being moued with mercye haste willed thine onely-begotten sonne for our sakes to descende into the lower partes of the worlde and to be incarnate whom I (d) Holde him fast Whyle ye haue him in your handes lest he flye from you as lyke he wil if ye mocke with him to much vnworthy hold in my handes Here let the priest bowe (e) Why notâ— if it be his maker him selfe to the hoost saying I worshippe thee I glorifie thee I prayse thee wyth whole intention of mind and hart And I beseech thee that thou (f) If it faâ—â—e your kitchen wil be the colder faile not vs thy seruauntes but forgeue our sinnes so as with pure hart and chaste body wee may be able to serue thee (g) Note that the priest speaketh all this to the host whereby it is euident how horribly they abuse Gods creatures the onely liuing and true God through the same Christ our Lord. Amen O Lord Iesu Christ thou sonne of y e liuing God who according to the will of the father the holy Ghost working with all hast quickened the world through thy death Deliuer me I beseeche thee through this thy holy body and this thy bloude from all my iniquities and from all euils And make me alway obey thy commaundements and neuer suffer me to be seperated from thee for euermore thou Sauiour of the worlde Who with God the father and the same holy Ghost liuest and raignest God worlde without end Amen O Lord Iesu Christ let not the sacrameÌ„t of thy body bloud which I receiue though vnworthy be to my iudgment and damnation but thorow thy goodnes let it profite to the saluation of my body and soule Amen To the body let him say with humilation afore he receaue Haile for euermore thou most holy (a) that neuer was borne of our Ladye flesh of Christ vnto mee afore all
was Humfrey Palden committed to the Counter for wordes agaynst the sayd Bournes sermon at Paules crosse A letter to the Shiriffe of Buckingham and Bedford for the apprehending of one Fisher person of Ammersham a preacher Fisher. Another letter to the B. of Norwich not to suffer any preacher or other to preach or expound the scripture openly without speciall licence from the Queene The same day was M. Bradford M. Uernon and M. Beacon preachers committed to the charge of the Lieuetenant of the Tower The same day also was M. Iohn Rogers Preacher commanded to keepe himselfe prisoner in his owne house at Paules without hauing conference with any other theÌ„ those of hys owne houshold The 22. of August there was two letters directed to M. Couerdall B. of Exceter M. Hooper B. of Gloucester for their indelayed repayre to the Court and there to attend the Counsailes pleasure The same day Fisher person of Ammersham made his appearance before the Counsaile Fisher. according to their letter the 16. of August and was appointed the next day to bring in a note of hys sermon The 24. of August was one Iohn Meluin a Scotte and and Preacher sente to Newgate in London by the Counsaile The 26. of August there was a letter sent to the Mayor of Couentry and his brethren for the apprehension of one Symonds of Worcester preacher and then Uicare of S. Michaels in Couentry Symons and for the sendyng of hym vp to the counsaile with his examinations and other matters they could charge hym with With a Commission to them to punish all such as had by meanes of his preachyng vsed any talke against the Queenes proceedings The 29. of August M. Hooper B. of Worcester made his personall appearance before the Counsaile accordyng to their letters the 22. of August The 31. of August M. Couerdall B. of Exceter made hys appearaunce before the Counsaile according to theyr letters the 22. of August September 1553. The 1. of September M. Hooper and M. Couerdall appeared againe before the Counsaile whence M. Hooper was committed to the Fleete and M. Couerdall commaÌ„ded to attend the Lordes pleasure The 2. of September M. Hugh Saunders Uicare of S. Michaels in Couentry was before the Counsaile for a sermon and was commanded to appeare agayne vppon Monday next after The 4. of September a Letter was directed from the Counsaile to M. Hugh Latimer for his appearaunce before them About the 5. day of September the same yeare Peter Martyr came to London from Oxford where for a tyme he had bene commaunded to kepe his house found there the Archbishop of Canterbury who offered to defend the doctrine of the booke of Common prayer both by the scriptures and Doctors assisted by Peter Martyr and a fewe other as hereafter ye shall heare But whilest they were in hope to come to Disputations the Archbishop and other were imprisoned but Peter Martyr was suffered to returne whence he came The same day there was a letter sent to the Mayor of Couentry to set Hugh Symonds at liberty if he would recant his Sermon or els to stay hym Simons and to signify so much to the Counsaile The 13. of September M. Hugh Latymer appeared before the counsaile accordyng to their letter the 4. of September and was committed to the Tower close prisoner hauing his seruant Austen to attend hym The same day the Archbishop of Caunterbury appearyng before the Counsaile was commaunded to appeare the next day at after noone before them in the Starre chamber The 14. of September the Archbishop of Caunterbury accordyng to their former dayes commandement made his appearaunce before the Lordes in the Starre chamber Where they chargyng hym with treason spreadyng abroad of sedicious bils to the disquieting of the estate they committed hym from thence to the Tower of London there to remayne till further Iustice and order at the Queenes pleasure The 15. of September there was a letter sent to M. Horne Deane of Durham for his appearaunce before theÌ„ and another was sent to hym the 7. of October next after for his speedie appearance The 16. of September there was letters sent to the Mayors of Douer and Rye to suffer all French Protestantes to passe out of this Realme except suche whose names shall be signified to them by the French Embassadour October 1553. October 1. Queene Mary crowned October 10. The Parliament beginneth with a Masse Two Bishops withdrew themselues from the sighe of the Masse M. Harley Bishop of Herâ—ford put out of his Bishopricke The first day of October Queene Mary was crowned at Westminster and the x. day of the sayd moneth of October then followyng began the parliament with a solemne Masse of the holy Ghost after the popish maner celebrated with great pompe in the pallaice of Westminster To the which Masse among the other Lordes accordyng to the maner should come the bishops which yet remayned vndeposed which were the Archb. of Yorke D. Taylor B. of Lincolne Iohn Harley B. of Herford Of the bishops D. Taylor and M. Harley presenting themselues according to their duetie and taking their place amongest the Lordes after they saw the Masse begin not abidyng the sight therof withdrew themselues from the company for the which cause the Bishop of Lincolne beyng examined and protestyng his fayth was vppon the same commanded to attend who not long after at Ankerwyke by sickenesse departed M. Harley because he was maryed was excluded both from the Parliament and from hys bishoprike Masse beyng done the Queene accompanied with the Estates of the Realme was brought into the Parliament house there according to the maner to enter and begin the consultation Statutes of Premunire and other repealed Altars and Masses erected At which consultation or Parliament were repealed all statutes made in the tyme of king Henry the 8. for Premunire statutes made in K. Edward the sixtes time for administration of common praier the sacrameÌ„ts in the English tongue further the attainder of the duke of Northumberland was by this Parliament confirmed In this meane while many men were forward in the erecting of aulters masses in churches And such as woulde sticke to the lawes made in K. Edwardes tyme till other should be established some of them were marked some presently apprehended Syr Iames Hales Knight Among whom sir Iames Hales a knight of Kent and Iustice of the Common place was one who notwithstandyng he had ventured hys lyfe in Queene Maries cause in that he would not subscribe to y e disheriting of her by the kings will yet for that he did at a quarter Sessions geue charge vpon the statutes made in the tyme of Henry the 8. and Edward the 6. for the supremacie and religion The trouble of Iudge Hales he was imprisoned in the Marshalsey Counter and Fleete and so cruelly handled put in feare by talke that the Warden of the Fleete vsed to haue in
Christ to be now on earth but onely his diuine presence and touching his humanitie to bee in heauen we ought to confesse and beleeue the same But if we put a third presence of Christ that is corporally to bee present always in the sacrament of the aultar inuisibly according to your suppositions whereof S. Augustine maketh no mention at all in all his works you shal seeme to iudge that which S. Augustine did neuer comprehend Why quoth Watson S. Augustine in the place by me alledged maketh he not mention how S. Steuen beyng in this world saw Christ after his ascension It is true said Philpot but he saw Christ as the scripture telleth in the heauens beyng open standyng at the right hand of God the father Further to this Watson answered not Then the Prolocutor went about to furnish vp an answere to S. Augustine saying that he is not now in the world after that maner of bodily presence â— Weston but yet present for all that in his body To whom Philpot answered that the Prolocutor dyd grate much vpon this worde Secundum in S. Augustine Philpot replyeth to Weston which signifieth after the maner or in forme but he doth not answer to id quod which is that thyng or substance of Christ in the which Christ suffred arose and ascended into heauen in the which thing and substance he is in heauen and not on earth as S. Augustine in the place specified most clearely doth define To this nothing els beyng aunswered the Deane of Rochester proceeded in the maintenance of his argument The Deane of Rochester and read out of a booke of Annotations sundry authorities for the confirmation therof To the which Moreman who was appointed to answer him made no direct aunswer but bade him make an argument Moreman saying that maister Deane had recited many wordes of Doctors but he made not one argument Then said the Deane the authorities of the doctors by me rehersed be sufficient arguments to proue mine intent to the which my desire is to be answered of you But still Moreman cried make an argument to shift of the authoritie which he could not answer vnto After this y e Deane made this argument out of the institution of the sacrameÌ„t Do this in remembraunce of me and thus ye shall shew foorth the Lordes death vntill he come The sacrament is the remembrance of Christ Ergo Argument the sacrament is not very Christ for yet he is not come For these words Vntill he come do plainly signify the absence of Christes bodye Then the Prolocutor went about to shew that these wordes Vntill he come Weston answereth to the Argument Donec in Scripture M. Deanes questions did not import any absence of Christ on the earth by other places of scripture where Donec vntill was vsed in like sense but directly to the purpose he answered nothing In conclusioÌ„ the Deane fel to questioning with Moreman whether Christ did eate the Paschal lambe with hys disciples or no He answered Yea. Further he demanded whether he eate likewise the Sacrament with them as he did institute it Moreman aunswered Yea. Moreman affirmeth that Christ did eate his owne body Then he asked what he did eate and whether he eate his owne naturall body as they imagine it to be or no Which when Moreman had affirmed then said the Deane it is a great absurditie by you granted and so he sate downe Against this absurditie Philpot stood vp and argued Philpot. saying he could proue it by good reason deduced out of scripture that Christ eat not his owne natural body at the institution of the sacrament and the reason is this Ba Receiuing of Christes body hath a promise of remission of sinnes with it annexed Argument ro Christ eating the sacrament had no promise of remission of sinne co Ergo Christ in the Sacrament did not eate his owne body To this reason Moreman answered Moreman denieth the Sacramen to haue a promise of remission of sinnes annexed vnto it Philpot. deniyng the former part of the argumeÌ„t that the sacrament had a promise of remission of sinnes annexed vnto it Then Philpot shewed this to be the promise in the sacrament Which is geuen for you which is shed for you for the remission of sinnes But Moreman would not acknowledge that to be any promise so that he droue Philpot to the 6. of S. Iohn to vouch this saying with these words The bread which I will geue is my flesh which I will geue for the lyfe of the world Moreman aunswering nothing directly to this argument Harpesfield affirmeth that which his fellow denyed Harpsfield start vp to supply that which wanted in hys behalfe and thinking to haue answered Philpot confirmed more strongly his argumeÌ„t saying Ye mistake the promise which is annexed to the body of Christ in the Sacrament for it pertained not to Christ but to his Disciples to whom Christ said This is my body which is geuen for you and not for Christ hymselfe You haue sayd well for me quoth Philpot Philpot. for that is myne argument The promise of the body of Christ tooke no effect in Christ Ergo Christ eate not his owne body Then the prolocutor to shoulder out the matter sayd the argument was naught Weston also is contrary to Moreman For by the lyke argument he might go about to proue that Christ was not baptised because the remission of sinne which is annexed vnto Baptisme tooke no effect in Christ. To the which Philpot replied that like as Christ was baptised M. Philpots argument not soluted so he eate the sacrament but he tooke on hym Baptisme not that he had any neede thereof or that it tooke any effect in hym but as our maister to geue the church an example to folow him in the ministration of the sacrament and therby to exhibite vnto vs himselfe and not to geue himselfe to himselfe No more was said in this But afterward the Prolocutor demanded of Philpot whether he would argue against the naturall presence or no To whom he answered Yea if he would heare hys Argument without interruption and assigne one to aunswer him and not many which is a confusion to the OpponeÌ„t specially for him that was of an ill memory By this time y e night was come on wherfore the Prolocutor brake vp the disputatioÌ„ for that tyme and appointed Philpot to be the first that should begin the disputation the next day after The conuocatioÌ„ continued to the next day concernyng the presence of Christ in the sacrament ¶ The Acte of the fourth day M. Philpot not sâ—ffered by the Prolocutor to make his declaration ON the Wednesday the xxv of Octob. Ioh. Philpot as it was before appointed was redy to haue entred the disputation mynding first to haue made a certaine Oration and a true declaration in Latine of the matter of Christes presence which was
of the Conuocation neuer heard one worde of this Catechisme Cran. I was ignorant of the setting too of that title and as soone as I had knowledge therof I did not like it Therefore when I complained therof to the Councel it was answered me by them that the boke was so entituled because it was set foorth in the time of the Conuocation West Moreouer you haue in Duns translated in Romana Ecclesia pro Ecclesia Catholica i. In the Churche of Rome for the Catholicke Church Cran. Yea but he meant the Romish Church West Moreouer you haue depraued S. Thomas namely where he hath these wordes D. Cranmer charged with mistranslating Tho. Aquinas In quantum vero est sacrificium habet vim satisfactiuam Sed in satisfactione attenditur magis affectio offerentis quà m quantitas oblationis Vnde Dominus dicit apud Lucamde vidua quae obtulit duo aera quòd plus omnibus misit Quamuis ergo haec oblatio ex sui quantitate sufficiet ad satisfaciendum pro omni poena tamen fit satisfactoria illis pro quibus offertur vel etiam offerentibus secundum quantitatem suae deuotionis non pro tota poena That is In as muche as it is a sacrifice it hath the power of satisfaction But in satisfaction the affection of the offerer is more to be waied then the quantity of the oblation Wherfore the lord sayde in Lukes Gospell of the widowe which offered two mites that she cast in more thē they al. Therfore although this oblation of the quantitie of it selfe wil suffice to satisfie for all paine yet it is made satisfactorie to them for whom it is offered or to the offerers according to the quantitie of their deuotion and not for all the paine You haue thus turned it Quod sacrificium Sacerdotis habet vim satisfactiuam c. That is That the Sacrifice of the priest hath power of satisfaction c. And therefore in thys place you haue chopped in this word Sacerdotis of y e priest wheras in the translation of all the newe Testament you haue not set it but where Christ was put to death And again where s. Thomas hath pro omni poena for all paine your booke omitteth many things there Thus you see brethren the truth stedfast and inuincible you see also the craft and deceit of hereticks Weston triumpheth before the victory the truth may be pressed but it cannot be oppressed therefore crye altogether Vincit veritas i. The truth ouercommeth This disordered disputation sometime in latine sometime in English continued almost till 2. of the clock Which being finished and the arguments wrytten and deliuered to the handes of M. Say the prisonner was had away by the Mayor and the Doctors dined together at the vniuersitie Colledge Disputation at Oxford betweene D. Smith with his other Colleagues and Doctors and Bishop Ridley Aprill 17. Aprill 17. THe next day folowing which was the 17. of April was brought forth D. Ridley to dispute against whom was set D. Smith to be principall opponent Touching whych D. Smith D. Smith sent to dispute agaynst B. Ridley for so much as mention heere happeneth of hys name first the reader is to be aduertised what is to be attributed to his iudgement in religion which so oftentimes before hath turned and returned to and froe grounded as it seemeth vpon no firme conscience of doctrine as both by hys articles by him recanted may appeare and also by hys owne letter sent a little before in king Edwardes dayes to the Archbishop of Caunterbury from Scotlande Which letter I thought heere to exhibite as a certaine Preface before his own arguments or rather as a testimonie against him selfe whereby y e reader may vnderstand how deuoutly he magnified them and their doctrine a little before agaynst whome he nowe disputeth so busely Reade I beseeche thee his Epistle and iudge The true copie of a certaine Epistle of Doctor Rich. Smith declaring his affection to the setting forth of Gods sincere woorde MOst honorable I commend me vnto your Lordship doing the same to vnderstand A letter of D. Smith to Doct. Cranner Archbishop of Cant. that I wrote letters to your grace in Ianuarye last and the 10. day of Februarie declaring the causes of my sodaine vnaduised departyng from your grace ouer the sea and desiring your good lordship of your charitye towarde them that repent of theyr ill Acts to forgeue me your selfe all that wrōg I did towards your grace and to obtaine in wryting the kings maiesties pardon for me in all poyntes concerning his lawes D. Smith purposing to write for the mariage of Priestes vpon the receit wherof I would returne againe home wythin halfe a yeare at the vttermost afterwarde wryte de Sacerdotum connubijs c. a Latine booke that should be a iust satisfaction for any thing that I haue wrytten agaynste the same Reliqua què omnia dogmata vestra tum demum libenter amplexurum vbi Deus mentem meam vt ea citra cōscientiae laesionem agnoscam doceamquè I wrote not this that I want any good liuing heere but because mine absence oute of the realme is dishonour to the Kings highnes and Realme and because I must needes if I tarie heere a quarter of a yeare longer wryte an aunsweare to your Graces booke of the Sacramente and also a Booke of common places against all the doctrine sette foorth by the kinges Maiestie which I cannot do wyth good conscience Wherefore I beseeche your Grace helpe me home assoone as yee may conueniently for Gods sake and ye shal neuer I trust in God repent that facte Ex vrbe diui Andreae 14. Feb. Richardus Smithaeus And thus much touching the forenamed Doctor Rich. Smith being set heere as is sayde to dispute against Byshop Ridly Disputer◠against D. Ridley who was brought now y e next day after to the Archb. to aunswer in the diuinitie schoole Against whome also besides D. Smith disputed D. Weston D. Tresham D. Oglethorpe D. Glin D. Seton D. Cole M. Warde M. Harpsfielde D. Watson M. Pye M. Hardinge M. Curtop M. Fecknam To all them hee aunsweared very learnedly Hee made a preface to these questions but they woulde not let him goe forth in it but caused him to make an end of the same and sayde it was blasphemie and some saide he droue of the time in ambiguous things nothing to the purpose so they wold not suffer him to say his mind D. Smith coulde get nothing at his hand in so muche that other did take his argumēts and prosecuted them He shewed himselfe to be learned a great clearke They coulde bring nothing but he knew it as well as they The disputation beginneth West Prolocutor Good Christen people and brethren we haue begon this day our schoole by Gods good speede I trust and are entring into a controuersie whereof no question ought to be mooued concerning the veritie of the
by any corporal substaunce of the flesh euen so is it here in the Lords supper being rightly according to the word of God duely ministred West That which the woman did hold in her wombe the same thing holdeth the priest Rid. I graunt the prieste holdeth the same thing but after an other maner She did holde the natural body The same thing but the maner diuers the priest holdeth the mystery of the body West Weston repeated agayne his argumeÌ„t out of Chrysostome in English Rid. I say that the author meant it spiritually West Weston here dissoluing the disputations had these wordes Videtis praefractum hominis animum gloriosum vafrum inconstantem videtis hodie veritatis vires inconcussas Ita que clamate Vicit veritas that is Here you see the stubborne the glorious the crafty the vnconstant minde of this man D. Weston bloweth vp the triumph Here you see this day that the strength of the trueth is with our foyle Therefore I beseech you all most earnestly to blow the note and he beganne and they folowed Verity hath the victory Veritye hath the victory ¶ The disputation had at Oxford the 18. day of Aprill 1554. betwene Mayster Hugh Latimer Aunswerer and Mayster Smyth and other Opposers AFter these disputations of Byshop Ridly ended nexte was brought out Mayster Hugh Latimer to dispute M. Hugh Latimer disputeth vpon Wednesday which was the eightenth day of Aprill Which disputation beganne at eight of the clocke in suche forme as before but it was most in English For mayster Latimer the answerer alleged that he was out of vse with the Latine and vnfit for that place Aprill 18. There replyed vnto him M Smith of Orial colledge Doctor Cartwright mayster Harpsfield M. Smith of Oriall Colledge Opponent to M. Latimer and diuers other had snatches at him and gaue him bitter tauntes Hee escaped no hissinges and scornefull laughings no more then they that went before him He was very faynt and desired that he might not long tary He durst not drinke for feare of vomiting The disputation ended before xi of the clock Maister Latimer was not suffered to read that he had as he sayd paynfully writteÌ„ but it was exhibited vp M. Latimers writings could not be read and the Proâ—ocutor read part therof and so procâ—eded vnto the disputation ¶ The Preface of Weston vnto the disputation folowing MEn and brethren we are come together this day by y e helpe of God to vanquish the strength of the Argumentes and dispersed opinions of aduersaryes WestoÌ„s preface agaynst y e truth of the reall presence of the Lordes body in the sacrameÌ„t And therfore you father if you haue any thing to answere I do admonish that you aunswere in short and few wordes Lat. I pray you good mayster Prolocutour M. Latimer requireth to dispute in the English tongue doe not exacte that of me which is not in me I haue not these xx yeares much vsed the Latine tongue West Take your ease father Lat. I thanke you Syr I am well Let me here protest my fayth for I am not able to dispute afterwardes doe your pleasure with me ¶ The protestation of mayster Hugh Latimet geuen vp in writing to Doctor Weston The conclusions whereunto I must aunswere are these The three conclusions 1 The first is that in the sacrameÌ„t of the Aultar by the vertue of Gods word pronounced by the Priest there is really present the naturall body of Christ conceiued of the virgin Mary vnder the kindes of the appearaunces of bread and wine and in like maner his bloud 2 The second is that after consecration there remaineth no substaunce of bread and wyne nor none other substaunce but the substance of God and man 3 The third is that in the Masse there is the liuely sacrifice of the church which is propiciable as wel for the sins of the quicke as of the dead The aunsweres of M. Latimer geuen vp in writing concerning the questions aforesaid COncerning the first conclusion me thinketh it is sette forth with certayn new found termes that be obscure and doe not sound according to the speach of the scripture Howbeit howsoeuer I vnderstand it this I do aunswere playnely though not without perill I aunswere I say that to the right celebration of the Lordes supper there is no other presence of Christ required then a spirituall presence The presence of Christ in the sacrament how it is a reall presence and this presence is sufficient for a Christian man as a presence by which we abide in Christ and Christ abideth in vs to the obteining of eternall life if we perseuer And this same presence may be called most fitly a reall presence that is a presence not fayned but a true and a faythfull presence Which thing I here rehearse least some Sycophant or scorner should suppose me with the Anabaptistes to make nothing els of the Sacrament but a naked and a bare signe As for that which is fayned of many concerning theyr corporall presence I for my part take it but for a papisticall inuention and therfore thinke it vtterly to be reiected Concerning the seconde conclusion I dare be bolde to say Answere to the 2. conclusion that it hath no stay or grounde in Gods word but is a thing inuented and founde out by man and therefore to be taken as fond and false and I had almost sayd as the Mother and Nourse of the other errors It were good for my Lordes maysters of the transubstantiation to take heede least they conspire with y e nestorians for I do not see how they can auoyd it The third conclusion as I do vnderstand it seemeth subtlely to sow sedition agaynst the offering which Christ himselfe offred for vs in his own proper person Answere to the 3. conclusion according to that pithy place of Paule Hebre. 1. when he sayth That Christ his owne selfe hath made purgation of our sinnes And afterwardes That he might sayth he be a mercifull and a faythfull Byshop concerning those thinges which are to be done with God Heb. 1. The taking away of sinnes depeÌ„deth rather in the person of the offerer then in the thing offered but that he that was the offerer was offered himselfe for the taking away of our sinnes So that the expiation or taking away of our sinnes may be thought rather to depend on this that Christ was an offring Bishop then that he was offered were it not that he was offered of himselfe and therefore it is needlesse that he should be offered of any other I will speake nothing of the wonderfull presumption of man to dare to attempt this thing without a manifest vocation specially in that it tendeth to the ouerthrowing and making fruitlesse if not wholy yet partly of the Crosse of Christ for truely it is no base or meane thyng to offer Christ. And therefore worthily a man may say to my
out of the same Catechisme to Iulianus Apostata and the booke for a Dialogue set out by the sayd Iulianus Apostata wherein Christ and Pilate were the speakers Westons sermon confuted by M. Couerdalle with many other things Which Sermon with al the poynts therof maister Couerdall the same time learnedly confuted by wryting which remaineth yet in my handes to be seene In the weeke following began the disputations in the conuocation house in Paules Churche whereof sufficient hath bene before declared pag. 1342. The 26. day of October the Uicechauncellour of Cambridge went to Clarehall and in the presence of Doctoure Walker displaced Doctour Madewe and placed Maister Swynborne in the Maistership there by force of the Lorde Chauncellours letters for that he was as they termed it Vxoratus that is maried The 28. day of October Running before the law the Papistes in the kings colledge in Cambridge not tarying the making of any lawe but of their blinde zeale had their whole seruice againe in the Latin tong contrary to the law then in force The last of October the Uicechauncelloure of Cambridge did sharpely reprooue and threaten one M. Thrackold for that he challenged the sayd Uicechauncellor who had suffered maister Bouell contrary to the statutes then in force quietly wythout punishment to depart notwithstanding that he refused to sweare to the supremacie of the Queene and the abrogation of the bishop of Rome The third day of Nouember The Queenes proceedinges maintained in Cambridge before the law the Uicechauncellor sent for the Curate of the rounde Parish in Cambridge commaunding hym not to minister any more in the English toung saying he would haue one vniforme order of seruice throughoute the Towne and that in Latine wyth Masse which was established the xij day of this moneth The 6. day of Nouember M. Pollarde preached at S. Michaels and in his Sermon approoued Purgatorie The 28. day of Nouember the Archdeacons Officiall visited in Hynton where hee gaue in charge to present all suche as did disturbe the Queenes proceedings in letting the Latine seruice the setting vp of their altars and saying of Masse or any parte thereof whereby it was easie to see how these good fellowes ment to proceede hauing the law once on their side that thus readely against a manifest law would attempt the punishment of any man The 15. day of December K. Edwardes Actes repealed there was two Proclamations at London the one for the repealing of certaine actes made by kynge Edwarde and for the setting vppe of the Masse for the 20. day of December then next folowing the other was that no man should interrupt any of those that would say Masse The Parliament beginning aboute the v. daye of October continued till the fifth of December In the whyche Parliament were dissolued as well all Statutes made of Fremunire in the time of King Henrie viij c. as also other lawes and statutes concerning religion and administration of Sacraments decreed vnder king Edwarde the 6. as is partly aboue touched In the which Parliament moreouer was appoynted the 20. day of December next ensuing the same yeare .1553 that all the olde forme and manner of Church seruice vsed in the last yere of king Henry should now againe be restored On Newyeares euen being the last of December the Lorde Marques of Northampton was deliuered oute of the Tower About this time a Priest at Caunterbury sayde Masse on the one day A priest of Canterbury repenting his saying Masse the next day after he came into the pulpit and desired all the people to forgeue him for he said he had betraied Christe but not as Iudas did but as Peter did and there made a long Sermon against the Masse The day after Newyeares day being the seconde daye of Ianuary in the yeare of our Lord. 1554. foure Ambassadours came into London from the Emperour and were honorably receiued Their names were these Le Countie de Egmont Le Countie de Lalen Mounsieur Corire Le Chauncellour Nigre About this time a great number of newe Byshoppes Deanes c. were chosen more then were made at one time since the Conquest Theyr names are these D. Holyman B. of Bristow D. Coates B. of Westchester New Bishops made D. Hopton Byshop of Norwiche D. Bourne B. of Bathe D. White B. of Lyncolne D Mores B. of Rochester D. Morgan Bishop of S. Dauies D. Poole B. of S. Asse D. Brookes Bish. of Glocester D. Moreman coadiutour to the Byshop of Exceter after his decease Byshop of Exceter D. Glin B. of Bangor Maister Fecknam Deane of Paules D. Rainoldes Deane of Bristow with others The 12. day of Ianuarie the Uicechancellour of Cambridge called a congregation generall wherein amongste other things he shewed that the Quene would haue there a Masse of the holy Ghost vppon the 18. day of Februarie then next following for that it was her birthe day whyche was fulfilled the day appoynted and that very solemnely Upon the Saterday being the 13. of Ianuarie Doctour Crome was committed to the Fleete Also vpon the Sonday following one M. Addington was committed to the Tower D. Crome committed to the Fleete Also this same Sonday knowledge was giuen in the Court openly by the B. of Winchester that the marryage betweene the Queenes maiestie the king of Spaine was concluded and the day following being monday and the 15. of Ianuary The mariage of Q. Mary the Maior with the Aldermen and certaine Commoners were at the Court and there they were commanded by the Lord Chauncellor to prepare the Citie ready to receiue the said king of Spaine who declared vnto them what a Catholicke mighty prudent wise prince the said king is with many other commendations of him Upon the Saterday folowing being the 20. of Ian. the Court of the first fruites and tenthes was dissolued Upon the Thursday at night following the 25. day of Ianuarie the Lorde Marques of Northampton was againe committed to the Tower and sir Edward Warnar with him Who were brought to the Tower by the Maior Uppon the Saterdaye followinge being the 26. of Ianuary Iustice Hales was committed to the Marshalsee and the same day maister Rogers was cōmitted to Newgate Iustice Hales committed to the Marshalsey M. Rogers committed to Newgate Upon this Saterday Sonday and Monday folowing the Londiners prepared a number of souldiors by the Queenes commaundement to goe into Kent against the Commons whereof were chiefe Captaines the Duke of Northfolke the Earle of Wormewood sir Harry Iernyngham sir George Haward and 10. other captaines Which soldiors when they came to Rochester bridge where they should haue set vpon their enemies most of them as it is sayde lefte theyr owne Captaines and came wholy to the Kentishmen and so the foresaid Captaines returned to the Court both void of men and victory leauing behind them both 6. peeces of ordinance and treasure Aboute the latter ende of Ianuarie the Duke of
great sorte of people he made low curtesie and sayd sir your Maistership is welcome to towne Salutation to the Roode of Paules I had thought to haue talked further with your Maistership but that ye be here clothed in the Queenes colours I hope yee bee but a sommers byrd in that ye be dressed in white and greene c. The Prince thus being in the Church of Paules after Doctour Harpesfield had finished his Oration in Latine set forwarde through Fleetestreete and so came to White hall where he with the Queene remayned four dayes after and from thence remoued vnto Richmond After this all the Lords had leaue to departe into theyr countreies with straite commaundement to bring all their harnesse and artillery into the Tower of London with all speede Now remained there no English Lord at the court but the Byshop of Winchester From Richmond they remoued to Hampton Court where the hall doore within the Court was continually shut so that no man might enter vnlesse his arrand were first knowne which seemed straunge to English men that had not bene vsed thereto About the eight day of September Byshop Bouer began his visitation Septemb. 3. who charged vj. men in euery parish to inquire according to their othes and to present before him the day after S. Mathewes day being the xxij of September all such persons as either had or should offend in any of his Articles which he had set forth to the number of 37. Of the whiche visitation of Boner I haue somewhat more largely to entreate after that first I shall ouerpasse a few other things folowing in course of this present story The xvij day of September was a Proclamation in London Septemb. 17. that all Uacabonds and masterâ—es men as well straungers as Englishmen should depart the Citie within fiue dayes straitly charging all Inholders Uictuallers Tauerners and Alehousekeepers with all other that sell victuals that they after the said fiue dayes should not sell any meate drinke or any kind of victuall to any Seruingman whatsoeuer vnlesse he brought a testimoniall from his Maister to declare whose seruaunt he was and were in continuall houshold with his sayd Mayster vpon payne to runne in daunger of the law if they offend herein Uppon the Sonday following beeyng the xxx daye of September Septemb. 30. the Bishop of Winchester Lord Chauncellour of England preached at Paules Crosse at whose Sermon were present all the CouÌ„sell that were at the Court The B. of Winchester preacheth namelye the Marques of Winchester the Earle of Arundell Lord North Sir Anthony Browne Maister Rochester Maister Walgraue Maister Englefild Lord Fitzwaters and Secretary Peter the Bishop of London Duresme Ely which iij. sate vnder the Bishops armes The Gospell wherof he made his Sermon is writteÌ„ in the xxij cha of Math. Where the Phariseis came vnto Christ amoÌ„gst them one asked Christ which was the greatest commaundement Christ aunswered Thou shalt loue thy Lorde God with all thy hart c. and thy neighbour as thy selfe in these two is comprehended the Lawe and the Prophetes After his long declaration of these wordes speaking very much of loue and charitie at the last he had occasion vpon S. Iames his wordes to speake of the true teachers and of the false teachers saying that all the Preachers almost in King Edwards tyme preached nothing but voluptuousnesse A blasphemous mouth agaynst the true preachers of Gods word and filthy and blasphemous lyes affirming their doctrine to be that false doctrine whereof S. Iames speaketh saying that it was full of peruerse zeale earthly full of discord and discensioÌ„ that the preachers aforenamed would report nothing truly that they taught that it was lawfull for a man to put awaye his wyfe for adultery and marry another The church neuer confessed the naturall body of Christ so to be in the Sacrament that the substaunce of bread was taken away before the time of pope Innocent the 3. anno 1215 Winchester preacheth in commendation of king Phillip and that if a man vowed to day he might breake it to morrowe at hys pleasure wyth many other thyngs which I omit And when he spoke of the Sacrament he sayd that all the Church from the beginning haue coÌ„fessed Christes natural body to be in heauen here to be in the SacrameÌ„t and so concluded that matter then willed al men to say with Iosephs brethren Peccauimus in fratrem We haue all sinned against our brother and so sayd he haue I to Then he declared what a noble King Queene we haue saying that if he should go about to shew that the King came hether for no necessitie or neede what he had brought w t him it should be superfluous seing it is euideÌ„tly known that he hath x. times as much as we are in hope possession of affirming him to be as wise sober gentle temperate a Prince as euer was in EnglaÌ„d and if it were not so proued then to take him for a false liar for his so saying Exhorting all men to make much of him to wynne him whylest we had him and so should we also winne all such as he hath brought with him and so made an ende Upon the Tuesday following being the seconde day of October xx carts came from Westminster laden as it was noysed with gold and siluer and certain of the Gard with them through the Citie to the Tower and there it was receiued in by a Spanyard who was the Kings Treasurer and had custody of it within the Tower It was matted about with mattes and mayled in little bundels about two foote long and almost halfe a foote thicke and euery cart were sixe of those bundels What it was in deede God knoweth for it is to vs vncertayne Aboute the same time or a little before vppon Corpus Christi day the processioÌ„ being made in Smithfield Ioh. 〈◊〉 where after the manner the Priest with his boxe went vnder the Canapy by chaunce there came by the way a certaine simple man named Iohn Streate a ioyner of ColemaÌ„ streete who hauing some hast in his busines The 〈◊〉 worse 〈◊〉 then 〈◊〉 and finding no other way to passe through by chaunce went vnder the Canapy by the Priest The Priest seeing the man so to presume to come vnto the Canapy being belike afraid and worse feared then hurt for feare let his Pixe fall downe The 〈◊〉 let the 〈◊〉 fall for feare The poore man being straight wayes apprehended was had to the Counter the Priest accusing him vnto the Counsayle as though he had come to slay him wheÌ„ as y e poore man as he himselfe hath since declared vnto vs had no such thought euer in his mind Then from the Counter he was had vnto Newgate where he was cast into the Dongeon Ioh. 〈◊〉 innoceâ—â— cast in the Dungeâ—â— there chayned to a post where he was cruelly miserably handled so
the Christian Preachers Vnorderly proceeding of the aduersaryes aâ—gainst Goâ—â— people their goodes and bookes taken from them and they slandered to be most hainous heretikes their enemies themselues being both witnesses accusers and Iudges belying slandering and misreportyng your said subiectes at their pleasure whereas your sayd subiectes beyng straightly kept in prison cannot yet be suffred to come forth and make aunswer accordingly In consideration whereof it may please your most excellent Maiesties and this your high court of Parliament graciously to tender the present calamitie of your sayd poore subiects and to call them before your presence graunting them liberty either by mouth or writing in the playne English tong to aunswer before you or before indifferent Arbiters to be appointed by your Maiesties vnto such articles of controuersie in religion as their sayd aduersaries haue already condemned them of Request of the Preachers to stand to thâ— triall of their doctrine befoâ—â— indifferenâ— Iudges as of hainous heresies Prouided that all things may be done with such moderation quiet behauior as becommeth subiectes and children of peace that your said subiects may haue the free vse of all their owne bookes and conference together among themselues Which thing beyng granted your said subiects doubt not but it shall plainly appeare that your sayd subiects are true and faithful christians neither heretikes neither teachers of heresie nor cut of from the true catholike vniuersal church of Christ Yea that rather their aduersaries themselues be vnto your Maiesties as were the charmers of Egypt vnto Pharao Sedechias his adherents vnto the king of Israel Actes 1â— and Bariesu to the Proconsul Sergius Paulus And if your said subiects be not able by the testimonie of Christ his prophets Apostles godly fathers of his church to prooue that the doctrine of the church homilies and seruice taught and set forth in the tyme of our late most godly prince and king Edward the 6. is the true doctrine of Christes Catholicke church and most agreeable to the articles of the christian fayth your sayd subiects offer themselues then to the most heauy punishment that it shall please your maiesties to appoynt Wherfore for the tender mercy of God in Christ which you looke for at the day of iudgement your sayd poore subiectes in bonds most humbly beseech your most excellent maiesties and this your high court of Parliament beningly and graciously to heare and graunt this their petition tendyng so greatly to the glory of God to the edifiyng of his church to the honor of your maiesties to the commendation and maintenaÌ„ce of iustice right and equitie both before God and man And your sayd subiectes according to their bounden duety shall not cease to pray vnto almighty God for the gracious preseruation of your most excellent maiesties long to endure ⧠The ende of the tenth Booke Anâ—â— 1554. â—â—bruaâ—◠¶ Here beginneth the eleuenth Booke wherein is discoursed the bloudy murthering of Gods Saintes with the particular Processes and Names of such good Martyrs both Men and Women as in this tyme of Queene Mary were put to death ⧠The Story Life and Martyrdome of Maister IOHN ROGERS THE fourth daye of February suffered the constant Martyr of God M. Iohn Rogers concernynge whose life examinations and suffring here followeth in order set forth And first touching his lyfe and bringing vp Iohn Rogers brought vp in the Uniuersitie of Cambridge where hee profitably trauelled in good learning â— Rogers â—haplayne 〈◊〉 the â—archaunt 〈…〉 Rogers brought to the03 Goâ—pell 〈◊〉 M. W. 〈◊〉 〈…〉 at the length was chosen and called by the Merchants Aduenturers to be their Chaplaine at Antwerpe in Brabant whome he serued to their good contentation many yeares It chaunced him there to fal in company with that worthy seruant and Martyr of God William Tindall and with Miles Couerdale which both for the hatred they bare to popish superstition and idolatry and loue to true religion had forsaken their natiue country In conferring with them the scriptures he came to great knowledge in the Gospell of God in so much that he cast of the heauy yoke of Popery perceiuyng it to be impure and filthy Idolatry and ioyned himselfe with them two in that paynefull most profitable labour of translating the Bible into the Englishe tongue which is intituled The Translation of Thomas Mathew He knowing by the scriptures that vnlawful vows may lawfully be broken and that Matrimony is both honest and honourable amongest all men ioyned hymselfe in lawfull matrimonye and so went to Wittemberge in Saxony where he with much sobernes of liuyng did not onely greatly encrease in all good and godly learnyng but also so much profited in the knowledge of the Dutch tong that the charge of a congregation was orderly committed to his cure In which ministery he diligently and faithfully serued many yeares vntil such tyme as it pleased God by y e faithfull trauell of his chosen and deare seruant king Edward the sixt vtterly to banish all Popery forth of England to receiue in true Religion settyng Gods Gospell at liberty He then beyng orderly called hauyng both a conscience and a ready good will to helpe forward the worke of the Lord in his natiue country left such honest and certaine conditions as he had in Saxony and came into England to preach the Gospel without certaintie of any condition In which office after he had a space diligently and faithfully trauailed Nicholas Ridley then bishop of London gaue him a Prebende in the Cathedrall Churche of Paules and the Deane and the Chapter chose hym to be the Reader of the Diuinitie lesson there wherein he diligently trauailed vntill such tyme as Queene Mary obtaining the crowne banished the Gospell and true religion and brought in the Antichrist of Rome with his Idolatry and superstition After the Queene was come to the Tower of LondoÌ„ he beyng orderly called thereunto made a godly and vehement Sermon at Paules Crosse confirmyng such true doctrine as he and other had there taught in K. Edwards dayes exhortyng the people constantly to remayne in the same and to beware of all pestilent Popery Idolatry and superstition The Councel beyng then ouermatched with popish and bloudy bishops M. Rogers called to accompt for his Sermon at Paules Crosse. called hym to accompt for his Sermon To whom he made a stout wittie godly answer and yet in such sort handled himself that at that time he was clearely dismissed But after that Proclamation was set foorth by the Queene to prohibite true preachyng he was called agayne before the Counsel for the bishops thirsted after his bloud The Counsell quarelled wyth hym concerning his doctrine and in conclusion commanded hym as prisoner to keepe his owne house and so hee did although by flying he might easily haue escaped their cruell hands and many thyngs there were M. Rogers agaâ—ne called before the Counsell and commaunded
hee would not preuent them but taryed still sayeng Once I did flee and tooke me to my feete but now because I am called to this place and vocation I am throughly perswaded to tary and to liue and dye with my sheepe And when at the day of his appearaunce which was the first of September he was come to London before he could come to the foresayd D. Heath and Boner hee was intercepted commaunded violently agaynst hys wyll to appeare before the Queene and her Counsaile M. Hoopeâ— refused to flye away to answer to certaine bonds and obligations wherein they sayd hee was bound vnto her And when he came before theÌ„ Winchester by and by receyued hym very opprobriously M. Hoopâ—â— commeth vp to Loâ—don and rayling and ratyng of hym accused him of Religion Hee agayne freely and boldly told his tale and purged hymselfe But in fine it came to this conclusion that by them he was commaunded to Ward it beyng declared vnto hym by his departure M. Hoopâ—â— charged to aunswere the Queâ—â— for bonds 〈◊〉 debt that the cause of his imprisonment was only for certaine summes of money for the which he was indebted to the Queene and not for religion This how false and vntrue it was shall hereafter in his place more plainly appeare The next yeare beyng 1554. the 19. of Marche M. Hopeâ— commaâ—â—â—ded to warde he was called agayne to appeare before Winchester and other the Queenes Commissioners where what for the Bishop and what for the vnruly multitude when he could not be permitted to plead his cause he was depriued of hys Bishoprikes Which how in what order it was done M. Hoopâ—â— depriued 〈◊〉 his Bishoprickâ—s here now followeth to be seene by the testimonie and report of one which being present at the doing committed the same to writyng ¶ A letter or report of a certaine godly man declaring the order of M. Hoopers depriuation from hys Bishoprike An. 1554. March 19. FOr so much as a rumor is spread abroad of the talk had at my L. Chuancellours A letter reportinâ— the orde◠〈◊〉 M. Hoopâ—â— depriuatiâ—â— betweene hym with other Commissioners there appoynted and M. Hooper cleane contrary to the veritie and truth thereof in deede and therfore to bee iudged rather to be risen of malice for the discrediting of the truth by false suggestions and euill reportes then otherwise I thought it my duetie bâ—yng present thereat my selfe in writyng to set forth the whole effect of the same partly that the veritie therof may be knowen to the doubtfull people and partly also to aduertise them how vncharitably M. Hooper was handled at their hands which with all humilitie vsed hymselfe towards them desiryng that with patience he might haue bene permitted to speake assuryng all men that where I stood in a mammeryng and doubt which of these two religions to haue credited eyther that set forth by the kings maiesty that dead is or els that now mainteyned by the Queens maiesty theyr vnreuerend behauiour towards M. Hooper doth mooue me the rather to credite hys doctrine then that which they with railyng and cruell words defended consideryng that Christ was so handled before And that this which I haue written here was the effect of theyr talke as I acknowledge it to bee true my selfe so I appeale to all the hearers consciences that there were present so they put affection away for the witnesse to the same ¶ The Bishops of Wint. of London of Duresme of Landaffe of Chichester sate as Commissioners Lord Chauncellour AT M. Hoopers commyng in the L. Chauncellour asked whether he was maried Hooper Yea my L. and will not be vnmaried tyll death vnmary me Duresme That is matter enough to depriue you Hooper That it is not my Lord except ye do agaynst the Law The matter concerning mariage was no more talked of then for a great space but as well the Commissioners as such as stood by began to make such outcries laughed and vsed such gesture as was vnseemely for the place and for such a matter The Bishop of Chichester D. Day called M. Hooper hypocrite with vehement wordes and scornefull countenance Bekonsall called him beast so did Smyth one of the clerkes of the Counsayle and diuers other that stoode by At length the Bishop of Winchester said that all men might liue chast that would and brought in this text Castrauerunt se propter regnum coelorum That is There he that haue gelded themselues for the kingdom of heauen Math. 19. M. Hooper sayd that text prooued not that all men could lyue chaste but such onely to whome it was geuen and read that which goeth before in the text But there was a clamour and cry Priest maâ—â—age not â—orbyd by â—he olde â—anon mocking and scorning with callyng hym beast that the text could not be examined Then M. Hooper sayd that it did appeare by the olde Canons that marriage was not forbidden vnto Priestes and named the Decrees But the Bishop of Winchester sent for another part namely the Clementines or the Extrauagants But M. Hooper said that booke was not it which he named Then cryed out the Bishop of Winchester and sayd You shall not haue any other vntill ye be iudged by this And then began such a noyse tumult and speakyng together of a great many that fauoured not the cause 〈◊〉 More 〈◊〉 shortly 〈◊〉 into 〈…〉 dyed of 〈◊〉 that nothyng was done ne spoken orderly nor charitably Afterwardes Iudge Morgan began to rayle at M. Hooper a long time with many opprobrious fowle words of hys doyng at Glocester in punishing of men said there was neuer such a tyrant as he was After that D. Day Bishop of Chichester said that the Councel of Ancyra which was before the Councell of Nice was against the marriage of Priests Then cryed out my L. Chancellor many with him that M. Hooper had neuer read the Councels Yes my Lord quoth M. Hooper and my L. of Chichester Doctor Day knoweth that the great Councell of Nice by the meanes of one Paphnutius decreed that no Minister should be separated from his wife But such clamours and cries were vsed that the Councel of Nice was not seene After this long brutish talke Tonstall Bishop of Duresme asked M. Hooper whether he beleeued the corporal presence in the sacrament And maister Hooper said plainly that there was none such neither did he beleue any such thyng Then would the Bish. of Duresme haue read out of a booke for his purpose belike what booke it was I cannot tell but there was such a noise and confuse talke on euery side that he dyd not read it Then asked Winchester of M. Hooper what authoritie mooued him not to beleue the corporall presence He said the authoritie of gods worde and alleged this text Quem oportet coelum suscipere vsque ad tempus restaurationis omnium i. Whom heaueÌ„ must hold vntill the latter
turne from his errour and come to the vnitie of their Church To whome he sayde No I would ye should recant for I am in the truth and you in errour Well quoth the Byshop if ye will returne I will gladly receiue you No sayd Higbed I will not returne as you wyll haue me to beleeue in the sacrament of the altar your God M. Causton M. Higbed condeÌ„ned and seÌ„t to Newgate Whereupon the Byshop proceeded and gaue iudgement vpon him as he had done before vpon Tho. Causton When all this was thus ended they were both deliuered to the Sheriffes and so by them sent to Newgate where they remained by the space of xiiij dayes praysed be God not so much in afflictions as in consolations For the encrease whereof they earnestly desired all their good brethren and sisterne in Christ to pray that God for his sonnes sake would go forth with that great mercy which already he had begon in them so that they might perseuere vnto the ende to the prayse of the eternall God and comfort of all their brethren These xiiij dayes after their condemnation once expired M. Causton and Maister Higbed brought froÌ„ Newgate into Essex they were the xxiij day of this moneth of March fetched from Newgate at foure of the clocke in the morning and so led through the Citie vnto Algate where they were deliuered vnto the Sheriffe of Essex and there beeing fast bound in a cart were shortly after brought to their seuerall appointed places of burning that is to saye Thomas Higbed to Horneden on the hill March 26. and Thomas Causton to Rayly both in the Countrey of Essex where they did most constantly The constaÌ„t Martirdome of M. Thomas CaustoÌ„ and Maister Higbed Martyrs the xxvj day of the same moneth seale this their faith with shedding of their bloud by most cruell fire to the glory of God and great reioysing of the godly At the burning of whiche Mayster Higbed Iustice Browne was also present as is aboue specified and diuers Gentlemen in the shiere were commaunded to be present for feare belike least they should be taken from them And thus much touching the apprehension examination confession condemnation and burnyng of these two godly and constant Martyrs of God William Pigot Steuen Knight and Iohn Laurance with their exanation and constant martirdome IN the Story before of Thomas Tomkins and his fellowes March 28. mention was made of sixe whiche were examined and condemned together by bishop Boner the ninth day of February W. Pigot Ste. Knight Iohn Laurence Martâ—â—s Of the which sixe condemned persons two which were Tomkins and William Hunter as ye heard were executed the one vppon the 26. of February and the other vppon the 26. day of March Other three to witte William Pigot and Steuen Knight suffered vpon the eight and twenty day and Iohn Laurence the nine and twenty of the sayd month of march Touching the which three Martyrs now something to say of their examinations it was first demaunded of them what their opinioÌ„ was of the sacrament of the Aultar Whereunto they seuerally answered and also subscribed that in the sacrament of the aultar vnder formes of bread and wine there is not the very substaunce of the body and bloud of our sauiour Iesus Christ but a special partaking of the body and bloud of Christ the very body and bloud of Christ being onely in heauen and no where els This answere thus made the bishop caused certayne articles to be read vnto them tending to the same effect as did the articles before of Tomkins and of M. Causton The tenour whereof here followeth * Articles or interrogatories obiected by the bishop of London to Willlam Pigot Steuen Kight and Iohn Laurence the 8. of February 1555. WHether do you thinke and steadfastly beleeue that it is a catholicke Articles obieâ—ted to W. Pigot 〈…〉 faithfull christian and true doctrine to teach preach and say that in the sacramentes of the aultar vnder y e formes of bread wine there is w tout any substance of bread wine there remayning by y e omnipotent power of almightye God his holy worde really truely and in very deede the true and natural body and bloud of our Sauiour Iesus Christ the selfe same in substaunce though not in outward forme and appearaunce whiche was borne of the Uirgine Mary and suffered vppon the crosse yea or nay Whether doe you thinke Beliefe of their forelders and steadfastly beleeue that your Parentes kinsfolke frendes and acquaintance here in this realm of England before your birth a great while and also after your Birth professing and beleuing the said doctrine and fayth concerning the sayd sacrament of the aultar had a true christian fayth and were faythfull and true christen people or no Whether do you think and steadfastly beleue that your Godfathers and Godmother Beliefe of their godfathers and godmothers professing and beleuing the said Doctrine and faith concerning the sayde Sacrament of the aultar had a true christen fayth and were faythfull and true christen people or no Whether do you think and steadfastly beleue that your own self in times past being of the age of 14. yeares Beliefe of their young age and aboue did thinke and beleue concerning the sayd sacrament of the aulter in all poyntes as your sayde parentes kinsfolke friendes acquaintaunce godfathers and godmother did then thinke and beleue them or no Whether doe you thinke and steadfastly beleeue that oure Soueraignes the king and the Queene of thys Realme of England and all the Nobilitie Clergie and Laitie of this Realm professing and beleuing the said doctrine and fayth as other christian Realmes doe concerning the sayd sacrament of the altar haue a true christian fayth and beleeue as the Catholicke and true Churche of Christ hath alwayes beleued preached and taught or no Whether do ye thinke and steadfastly beleeue that our sauiour Christ and his holy spirite hath bene is Beliefe of the king and Queene the Nobilitie and shal be with his Catholicke churche euen to the worldes end gouerning and ruling the same in all thinges especially in the necessary poyntes of Christian Religion not suffering the same to erre or to be deceiued therein Whether it is true that you being suspected or infamed to be culpable Beliefe of the pretensed Catholicke church and faultie in speaking agaynst the sacrament of the Aultare and agaynst the very true presence of Christes naturall body and the substaunce thereof in y e sayd sacrament and thereupon called before mee vppon complaynt made to me agaynst you haue not bene a good space in my house hauing freely meate and drinke and also diuers times instructed and informed The reall presence and transubstantiation as well by one being our Ordinary as also by my chaplaines and dyuers other learned men some wherof were bishops some Deanes and some Archdeacons and euery one of them learned
that we geue liberally putting aside al nigardship knowing that he that soweth little shall reape little and hee that soweth plenteouslye shall reape plenteouslye 2. Cor. 9. In almes three things required Lette euerye manne therefore doe accordinge as hee is able The poorest caitiffe in the world may geue as great and acceptable an almes in the sight of God as the richest man in the worlde can doe The poore widowe that did offer but two mites Marke 18. whiche make a farthing did highly please Christ In so much that he affirmed with an othe That shee of her penurie had added more to the offrings of God then all the rich men which of their superfluitie had cast in very muche For if there be first a willing minde as S. Paule sayth it is accepted according to that a maÌ„ hath 2. Cor. 8. and not according that a man hath not Thirdly we must geue wythout hypocrisie and ostentation not seeking the praise of men or our own glorie of profite Almes without ostentation And althoughe the Scriptures in some places make mention of a rewarde to oure almes and other good woorkes yet ought we not to thinke that wee doe merite or deserue any thynge Workes of mercy doe not merite with God touching our saluation any thing 1. Cor. 4. but rather wee oughte to acknowledge that God of his mere mercy rewardeth in vs hys owne giftes For what hathe hee that geueth almes that hee hathe not receiued hee then that geueth vnto a poore man anye manner of thing geueth not of his owne but of those goodes whych he hath receiued of God What haste thou saith the apostle that thou hast not receiued If thou hast receiued it why reioycest thou as though thou hadst not receiued it This sentence ought to be had in remembrance of all men For if we haue nothing but that which wee haue receiued what can we deserue or what neede we to dispute and reason of our owne merites It commeth of the free gift of God that we liue that we loue God that we walke in his feare Where is our deseruing then Math. 26. 〈…〉 1. Mach. 4. We must also in this our spiritual warfare arme our selues with continuall praier a very necessary strong and inuincible weapon and after the example of Christ and al other godly men crie heartily vnto God in faith in all our distresses and anguishes Let vs goe boldly to the seate of grace where we shall be sure to receiue mercie Continuall prayer and finde grace to helpe in time of neede For now is pride and persecution encreased nowe is the time of destruction and wrathfull displeasure Wherfore my deare brethren be ye ferueÌ„t in the law of God and ieoperd ye your liues if neede shall so require To be faythfull 〈◊〉 temptation for the testament of the fathers and so shall yee receiue great honour and an euerlasting name Remember Abraham Was not he found faithfull in temptation Gene. 22. Gene. 41. Num 25. and it was reckened vnto him for righteousnes Ioseph in time of his trouble kept the commaundement and was made a Lord of Egypt Phinees was so feruent for the honor of God Iosua· 1. Num. 14. that he obtained the couenaunt of an euerlasting Priesthode Iosua for the fulfilling the word of God was made the captaine of Israel Caleb bare recorde before the Congregation and receiued an heritage 1. Reg. 24. 4. Reg 2. Dauid also in his mercifull kindnesse obtained the throne of an euerlasting kingdome Elias being zealous and feruent in the law was taken vp into heauen Ananias Azarias Dan. 3. Dan. 6. and Misael remained stedfast in the faith and were deliuered out of the fire In like maner Daniel being vnguiltie was saued from the mouth of the Lions And thus ye may coÌ„sider throughout al ages since the world began Psal. 38. He exhorteth to zeale and courage that who soeuer putte their trust in God were not ouercome Feare not ye then the wordes of vngodly men for their glory is but dong and wormes to day are they set vp and to morowe are they gone For they are tourned into earth and theyr memorial commeth to naught Wherfore let vs take good hearts vnto vs and quite our selues like men in the lawe for if we doe the things that are commaunded vs in the law of the Lorde our God we shall obtaine great honour therein Beloued in Christ let vs not faint because of affliction wherwith God trieth all them that are sealed vnto life euerlasting Actes 14. for the onely way into the kingdome of God is through muche tribulation For the kingdome of heauen as God teacheth by hys Prophet Esdras is like a Citie builded and set vpon a broad field 4. Esdras 7. and full of all good thinges but the entraunce is narrowe and sodaine Straite is the way which the elect must walke in full of sorrow and trauaile pearils and labours Like as if there were a fire at the right hand and a deepe water at the lesâ—â— and as it were one straight path betwene them both so smal that there could but one man goe there If this Citie now were geuen to an heire and he neuer went through the pearillous way how would he receiue his inheritaunce Wherefore seeing we are in this narrowe and straight way which leadeth vnto the most ioyfull and pleasaunt Citie of euerlasting life let vs not stagger eyther turne backe being afraide of the daungerous and pearillous way but followe our Captaine Iesus Christ in the narrowe and straight way and be afraide of nothing no not euen of death it selfe Death is a dore to lyfe for it is he that must lead vs to our iourneys ende and open vs the doore vnto euerlasting life Consider also the course of thys world howe many there be which for their maisters sake If worldly men ieopard so much for earthly thinges how much more ought we to ieopard for euerlasting thinges or for a litle promotions sake wold aduenture their liues in worldly affaires as coÌ„monly in warres yet is their reward but light transitory ours is vnspeakable great and euerlasting They suffer paines to be made Lordes on earth for a short season howe much more ought we to endure like paines yea peraduenture much lesse to be made kinges in heauen for euermore Consider also the wicked of this worlde which for a litle pleasures sake or to be auenged on their ennemies will fight with sworde and weapons and put them selues in daunger of imprisonment and hanging So much as vertue is better then vice God mightier then the deuil so much ought we to excell them in this our spirituall battaile And seeing brethren it hath pleased God to set me and that most worthy minister of Christ Iohn Bradforde your countreymen in the forefront of this battaile where for the time is most daunger I beseeche you all in
electe and chosen what affliction and trouble shal happen vnto them for his sake not to the entent to fray them thereby but rather to prepare their mindes against the boistrous stormes of persecution As we haue a notable exāple in the Apostle S Paule vnto whome God sent Agabus who prophecied vnto him of the imprisonment and bandes that hee should suffer at Ierusalem In whom we haue also a good example of constancie stedfastnes which regarding nothing the teares of his familiar frēds nor yet the peril of his own life did through fire water go on stil to set forth the glory of God and he being deliuered frō the hands of his vngodly bloudthirsty enmies that so many times is in cōclusion fain to commit himself to the rough waters of the sea where he was a long season in great peril ieoperdy of his own life But God was alwais to the great cōfort of all that shal heare of it most ready to help succor hym First he did send him a most frendly and swete cōpanye I meane Aristarchus and Lucas so ruling the heart of the vnder captaine Iulius that he courteously intreated him Actes 17. gaue him liberty to go to his frendes and to refresh him selfe and he was beneficiall vnto him at all times In like manner was God with Ioseph and deliuered him from all his aduersities and gaue him fauoure and wisedom in the sight of Pharao king of Egypt in so much that he made him Gouernour ouer all Egypt and ouer all his houshold In like manner was hee with Ieremie and Daniel in theyr great troubles and appoynted men for them in their most troubles to relieue succour and helpe them to their singular comfort Also when Peter was in Herodes prison Peter deliuered out of prison sleeping betwene 2. soldiours bound with 2 chaines and the kepers before the dore keeping the prisone the same night that Herode had intended to haue brought him out vnto the people the day following and to haue put him vnto death to please the Iewes withal as a litle before he had killed Iames the brother of Iohn with the sword god sent his angel and the chaines fell off from Peters hands and the yron gate opened vnto him by his owne accorde and so was Peter wonderfully deliuered by God For it is the true liuing God that looseth al bandes and deliuereth out of prison and not that fained God S. Leonard On that true God did S. Peter call vnto him did he ascribe the glory of his deliuerance saying Nowe I know of a truth that God hath sent his Angel c. These things are written for our learning that we through patience and comforte of the scriptures might haue hope The God of patience and comfort graūt that we be like minded one towardes an other after the ensample of Christe Iesu that we all agreeing together may with one mouth glorifie God the father of our Lord Iesus Christ. A poore prisoner for Christ George Marsh. An other letter of George Marshe to Robert Langley THe grace of our Lord Iesus Christ the loue of God and the fellowship of the holy Ghost be with you good brother in Christe Robert Langley An other letter of G. Marsh to Robert Langely and others with all them that loue the Lord Iesus vnfainedly Amen After harty commendations to you w t thanks for that ye did visite me a prisoner in Christ vnacquainted with you to your costes this shal be to let you knowe that yee shall receiue from me mine examination and handling at Lathum and the cause of mine imprisonmēt according as I did promise you and this ye shal receiue by my brother or some one of the Bradshawes of Bolton w tin this seuen night willing you to shew the same to such faithfull mē about Manchester or els where as you do take to be fauorers of true religion and Christes holy word and then to deliuer it againe And wheras you did put me in comfort that if I did want any thing necessary vnto thys life you with some others would be bearers with me in this my costly and paineful affliction I geue you most hearty thankes and reioyce greatly in the Lord who stirreth vp the hearts of others to be carefull for me in this my great necessitie I thanke God as yet I doe want nothing and intende to be as little chargeable vnto others sauing my mother as I can If I do want I wil be bolde wyth you and others to send for your reliefe and helpe in my necessitie desiring you in the meane while to pray for mee and all others in the bondes of Christ that God woulde performe the thing which he hath begon in vs that we maye with boldnesse confesse Iesus Christe and fighte the good fight of faith Yours George Marsh. A letter of George Marshe to a certaine godly frende GRace be with you and peace be multiplied in the knowledge of God and Iesus the Lord. After hearty commendations and thankes to you not only for your large token An other letter of G Marsh to to his frend but much more for your louing letters ful of consolation to me as touching my person to you vnknowen these shall be to certifie you that I reioyce greatly in the Lorde when I do perceiue how my sweete sauiour Christ doth stirre vp the mindes not only of my familiar frends in times past but also of sondry and diuers heeretofore vnto me vnknowne and vnacquainted to beare part with me in this my painfull costly imprisonment sending me things not onely necessary for thys present life but also comfortable letters incouraging exhorting me to continue grounded and stablished in the faith and not to be moued away from the hope of the Gospell wherof according to my small talent I haue bene a minister and daily I call and crie vnto the Lord in whom is al my trust and wythout whom I can do nothing that he which hath begon a good worke in me wold vouchsafe to go forth with it vntill the day of Iesus Christ being surely certified in my conscience of this that he will so doe for as much as he hath geuen me that not only I shoulde beleeue on him but also suffer for his sake The Lord strengthen me with hys holy spirite that I maye be one of the number of those blessed which enduring to the ende shal be saued And whereas you say that my suffering of persecution wyth Christ is a thing to you most comfortable I make answere that in all mine aduersitye and necessitye nothing on your behalfe is greater consolation vnto me then to heare of the faith and loue of others and how they haue good remembrance of vs alwayes euen as the Apostle reporteth by the Thessalonians saying Now are ye aliue if ye stande stedfast in the Lorde For my trust in the Lord is that this my businesse shall happen to the
doth beleue that to fast pray or to do almes deeds Fasting praying almes deedes is a thyng vtterly vnprofitable for if a man shal be saued he shal be saued without doing of them and if he shall be damned they shall not helpe him or doe hym any good at all 9. Item that the said Wattes of late comming into open Court at the Sessions before the Lord Riche Sir Henry Tirell Knight Anthony Browne Esquier and others beyng then and there examined Q. Maryes seruice reproued did openly confesse that hee had refused to come to the Church and to heare there the diuine seruice and to receiue the sacrament of the aultar according to the order of the Church because that like as the seruice of the Church set out in the dayes of the late king Edward the 6. was said and alledged to be abhominable hereticall schismaticall and all naught so hee the said Thomas Wattes theÌ„ and there said openly before the said Commissioners that all that is now vsed and done in the Church is abhominable hereticall schismaticall and altogether naught And that he did also then vtter before the sayd Commissioners other erroneous and arrogant words to the hurt of his soule and to the euill example of the people there present 10 Item Wattes râ—â—puted by the laweâ— for an heâ—â—â—ticke that he the said Thomas by reason of the premisses was and is to be takeÌ„ had reputed and iudged as a manifest open heretike and for the same by the order of ecclesiasticall lawes is to be declared accursed and beyng obstinate and incorrigible is to be deliuered to the secular power there to be punished as an heretike 11 Item that he ouer and besides all these offences and trespasses aforesaid had also added this trespasse that is to wit that he had beleued and deliberately spoken The churâ—â— of Rome 〈◊〉 Sinagoge 〈◊〉 Sathan that the Church of Rome in her rites ceremonies Sacramentes constitutions and traditions is the Synagoge of Satan and therefore that he had consented and agreed in opinion beliefe with one Iohn Tooly of late hanged at Charing crosse who at the tyme of his executing desired the people to pray to be deliuered from the tiranny of the Bishop of Rome with all his enormities as who should say that his authoritie and doings were tiranny and had all enormities and iniquities in them 12 Item that the premisses and euery part thereof bee true notorious manifest and openly spoken talked of amongst the honest credible persons in great multitude and that of all singular the same within Billerica aforesayd and other places there about beyng of the diocesse of London there is a common voyce and fame thereof ¶ The aunswer of the sayd Thomas VVattes to the foresayd Articles TO the first he sayd and confessed the same to bee true in euery part thereof His aunsweres to the articlâ— To the 2. Article he answered that he beleueth in al the Sacraments according to Christes institution the Catholike church but not according to the Bish. of Romes church and further said that he doth not beleeue now as he had done in tymes past for in tyme past he beleeued as the church then beleeued but now he doth not so beleeue for the church of Rome had deceiued vs and therefore hee sayd he did not beleue as the church of Rome beleueth but as Christ hath taught him And further said Tho. Wattâ—â— first 〈◊〉 to the Goâ—â—pell by M. Aluey that hee was so taught to beleue by preachyng of one M. Aluey other whose names he remembred not which Aluey he said did preach the word of God truly and sincerely To the 3. he aunswered that he hath and doth beleeue that Christes body is in heauen and no where els further that he will neuer beleue that Christes body is in the Sacrament To the 4. he aunswered confessing and firmely beleeuing the same to be true To the 5. that he did beleue that the Masse is abhominable and that he will not go one iot from that his belief To the 6. that he neither did nor yet doth beleeue that the priest can absolue him of his sinnes howbeit he denieth not but it is good to aske councell at the priests mouth To the 7. he sayd that he knoweth not what the opinions of the sayd persons named in the sayd article were and in case the said persones did beleeue that the body and bloud of Christ were reall and in very deed in the Sacrament of the altar then that they were not good men But in case they did beleue that the body bloud of Christ was not in the Sacrament of the aultar really and truely then he beleued that they were good christian men To the 8. that he had not spokeÌ„ as is conteined in this article but said that he hath and doth beleue that fastyng prayers and almes deeds be works of a liuely faith To the 9. he confessed that he did vtter and speake as in this article is conteyned and further desired God that he might dye in that fayth and beliefe wherein he now is To the x. he answered and said that he wil submit him selfe herein to the order of the law and further said that he trusteth that with God he shall be blessed although wyth men he be accursed To the xi he sayd The Byshop of Rome 〈◊〉 enemy to Christ. that he beleued that the B. of Rome is a mortall enemy to Christ and hys Church And as for Tooly he sayd he dyd neuer see or know hym but in case the sayd Tooly dyd wish and pray as is conteyned in the Article then he dyd likewyse wish and consent with hym therein To the 12. he answered that al which before he confessed to be true is also true and all that he hath denied to be true he denieth againe to be true and beleueth the same to be according to such things as he hath confessed By me Tho. Wattes An other appearance of Thomas Wattes in the Consistorie THese Articles thus propounded and answeared the bishop commaunded him to appeare again in the same place at 3. of the clocke in the after noone vppon the same day At which houre being brought thither by his keeper the Bishop beganne with him in this wise Wattes you know what I said vnto you to day and what I appoynted vnto you at this time The time is nowe come waigh and consider with your selfe that you are but a man and allbeit that yee will wilfully cast away your body yet cast not so away your soule but while yee haue time retourne and confesse the truth Whereunto Thomas Wattes answered and sayde I am weary to liue in such idolatry as ye would haue me to lâ—ue in Upon which aunswere the bishop caused his articles againe to be read He thereto answered as before and farther subscribed the same with his owne hand An other appearance before D.
into the Ministerye when I had a Prebend geuen me and when I was sworne to serue the king a litle before his death Chaunc Tush Herodes oth quoth Winchester Herodes othes a man should make no coÌ„science at Brad. But my Lord these were no Herodes othes no vnlawfull othes but othes according to Gods word as you your selfe haue well affirmed in your booke De vera obedientia Winchest De vera obedientia M. Roch. My Lordes quoth an other of the Counsell that stoode by the table M. Rochester speaketh Mayster Rochester I weene I neuer knew wherfore this man was in prison before now but I see well that it had not bene good that this man had bene abroad What the cause was that he was put in prison I know not but I now wel know that not without a cause he was and is to be kept in prison Bourne Yea it was reported this Parliament time by the Earle of Darbye that he hath done more hurt by Letters The Earle of Darbyeâ— complaynt agaynst Bradford and exhorting those that haue come to him in Religion then euer he did wheÌ„ he was abroad by preaching In his letters he curseth all that teach any false doctrine for so he calleth that whiche is not according to that he taught and most hartily exhorteth them to whom he writeth to continue styll in that they haue receyued by hym This letter was written to his mother brethreÌ„ and sisters and followeth hereafter M Bradford falsely charged with sedition and suche lyke as he is All which wordes diuers of the CouÌ„sell affirmed Wherunto the sayde M. Bourne added saying how saye you sir haue you not thus seditiously writteÌ„ and exhorted the people Brad. I haue not written nor spoken any thing seditiously neither I thanke God therfore haue I admitted any sedious cogitation nor I trust neuer shall do Bourne Yea but thou hast written letters Chaunc Why speakest thou not Hast thou not written as he sayth Brad. That I haue written I haue written South Lord God Syr Richard Southwell speaketh what an arrogant and stubborne boy is this that thus stoutly and dallyingly behaueth himselfe before the Queenes Counsel Wherat one looked vpon an other with disdaynfull countenaunces Brad. My Lordes and Maysters the Lord God which is and will be iudge to vs all knoweth that as I am certain I stand now before his maiesty so with reuerence in hys sight I stand before you vnto you accordingly in words and gesture I desire to behaue my selfe Yf you otherwyse take it I doubt not but God in his time wil reueale it In the meane season I shall suffer with all due obedieÌ„ce your sayinges and doynges too I hope Chaunc These be gay glorious woordes of reuerence but as in all other thinges All is lyes that pleaseth not Winchester so herein also thou doest nothyng but lye Brad. Well I would God the author of truth and abhorrer of lyes would pull my tong out of my head before you all and shew a terrible iudgement on me here present if I haue purposed or do purpose to lie before you whatsoeuer you shall aske me Chaunc Why theÌ„ doest thou not answere Hast thou written such letters as here is obiected agaynst thee Brad. As I sayde my Lorde that I haue written I haue written I stand now before you which eyther can lay my Letters to my charge or no Winchester holden at a bay if you laye anye thing to my charge that I haue written if I deny it I am then a lyer Chaunc We shall neuer haue done with thee I perceiue now be short be short wilt thou haue mercy Brad. I pray God geue me his mercy and if therwith you will extende yours I will not refuse it but otherwise I will none Here now was much adoe one speaking this and an other that of his arrogancy in refusing the Queenes pardon whiche shee so louingly did offer vnto him whereto Bradford answered thus Brad. My Lordes if I may liue as a quiet Subiect without clog of conscience M. Bradford desireth to liue that he may haue lyfe without clogge of conscience I shall hartily thanke you for your pardon if otherwise I behaue my selfe then I am in danger of the law in the meane season I aske no more but the benefite of a Subiect till I be conuinced of transgression Iâ— I can not haue this as hitherto I haue not had Gods good will be done Chaunc Uppon these wordes my Lorde Chauncelloure beganne a long processe of the false doctrine wherwith the people were deceiued in the dayes of Kyng Edwarde Winchester speaketh agaynst the doctrine taught in K. Edwaâ—des tyme. and so turned the ende of his talke to Bradford saying Howe sayest thou Brad. My Lorde the doctrine taught in king Edwardes dayes was Gods pure Religion the which as I then beleued so do I now more beleue it then euer I did therin I am more confirmed and readye to declare it by Gods grace M. Bradford standeth in defence of the doctrine taught in K. Edwardes tyme. euen as he will to the worlde then I was when I first came into prison Dures What religion meane you in king Edwards daies What yeare of his raigne Brad. Forsooth euen the same yeare my Lord that the king dyed I was a Preacher Here wrote Secretary Bourne I wote not what Chaunc Nowe after a litle pausing my Lorde Chauncellour beginneth agayne to declare The reason of Winchester wherâ— with he disproueth the doctrine of K. Edwardes dayes that the doctrine taught in king Edwardes dayes was heresy vsing for probation demonstration thereof no scripture nor reason but this that it ended with treason and rebellion so that quoth he the very end were enough to improue that doctrine to bee nought Brad. Ah my Lord that you could enter into Gods Sanctuary and marke the end of this preseÌ„t doctrine that you now so magnify Chaunc What meanest thou by that I weene wee shall haue a snatch of rebellion euen now Brad. My Lord. I meane no such ende as you woulde gather I meane an end which no man seeth but such as enter into Gods Sanctuary If a man looke on present thinges he will soone deceiue himselfe The Queenes mercy agayne offered to M. Bradford Here nowe did my Lorde Chauncellour offer agayne mercy and Bradforde aunswered as before Mercy wyth Gods mercy should be welcome but otherwise he woulde none Whereupon the Lord Chauncellour did ryng a litle bell belike to call in some body for there was present none in maner but onely those before named and the Byshoppe of Worcester Nowe when one was come in it is best quoth Mayster Secretary Bourne that you geue the keper a charge of this fellowe So was the vnder Marshall called in Chaunc M. Bradford returned agayne into prison Ye shall take this man to you and keep him close without confereÌ„ce with
answere so wouldest escape blinding the simple peoples eies as though of conscience you did all you do Brad. That which I spake at the first was not a replication or an answere to that you spake to me and therefore I needed not to laye for me mine othe For I thoughte you woulde haue more wayed what I dyd speake then you did but when I perceiued you didde not consider it but came to aske matter whereto by answering I should consent to the practising of Iurisdiction on the Byshoppe of Romes behalfe here in Englande and so bee forsworne then of conscience and simplicitye I spake as I doe yet agayne speake that I dare not for conscience sake answere you And therefore I seeke no starting hoales nor goe about to blinde the people as God knoweth For if you of your honours shall tell me that you doe not aske me anye thing whereby mine answering should consent to the practising of the Byshoppe of Romes Iurisdiction aske mee wherein you will and you shall here that I wyll aunswere you as flatlye as euer any did that came before you I am not afrayd of death I thanke God for I looke and haue looked for nothing els at your hands of loÌ„g time but I am afrayd when death commeth I should haue matter to trouble my conscience by the guiltines of periury therfore do I answere as I do L. Chanc. These be gay glorious wordes full of hypocrisy and vayne glory and yet doest thou not know that I sit here as Bishop of Winchester in mine owne Dioces and therfore may do this which I do and more too Brad. My Lord geue me leaue to aske you this question that my coÌ„science may be out of doubt in this matter Tell me here Coram Deo 〈…〉 to answere vnder 〈◊〉 before God all this audience beyng witnes that you demaunde of me nothing whereby mine aunswering should consent to and confirme the practise of Iurisdiction for the Bishop of Rome here in England your honour shall heare me geue you as flat and as playn answeres briefly to what so euer you shall demauÌ„d me as euer any did L. Chanc. Here the Lord Chauncellour was wonderfully offended and spake much how that the Bishop of Romes authority needed no confirmation of Bradfordes aunswering nor no suche as he was and turned his talke to the people how that Bradford folowed crafty couetous Marchauntes which because they would lend no mony to their neighbors when they were in neede woulde say that they had sworne oft that they woulde neuer lend any more mony because theyr detters had so oft deceiued them Euen so thou quoth he to Bradford doest at this present to cast a myst in the peoples eyes to bleare them with an heresye which is greater and more hurtfull to the commoÌ„ wealth then the other is pretend thine othe whereby the people might make a conscience whereas they shoulde not Why speakest thou not Brad. My Lord as I sayd I say agayne I dare not aunswere you for feare of periury from which God defeÌ„d me or els I could tell you that there is a difference betwene othes Difference of otheâ— some with fayth and 〈◊〉 some against it Some be according to fayth and charity as the othe agaynst the Bishop of Rome some be agaynst fayth charity as this to deny by othe my helpe to my brother in his neede L. Chaunc Here my Lord Chancellor agayne was muche offended still saying that Bradford durst not answere and further made much ado to proue the othe agaynst the Byshop of Rome that it was agaynst charity Brad. But Bradford aunswered that how so euer his honor tooke him yet was he assured of his meaning that no feare but the feare of periury made him vnwilling to aunswere For as for my death my lord quoth he as I know there at 12. houres in the day so with the Lord my time is appoynted And when it shal be his good time then shall I depart hence but in the meane season I am safe enough though all the people had sworne my death Into his handes I haue coÌ„mitted it and do his good will be done And sauing mine oth I will aunswere you in this behalfe that the oth agaynst the Bishop of Rome was not nor is not agaynst charity L. Chan. How proue you that Brad. Forsooth I proue it thus ¶ Argument The oth agaynst the B. of Rome 〈◊〉 agaynst charitye Fe Nothing is agaynst charity whiche is with Goddes word and not agaynst it sti The othe agaynst the Bishop of Romes authoritye in England is with Gods word and not agaynst it no. Ergo the othe against the Bishop of Romes authority in England is not agaynst charity L. Chanc. Is it not agaynst Goddes worde that a manne should take a king to be supreme head of the church in his Realme Brad. A king how 〈…〉 Prophets Apostles subiect to temporall Magistrates No sauing still myne othe it is not agaynst Gods word but with it being taken in suche sense as it may bee well takeÌ„ that is attributing to the kinges power the soueraignty in all his dominion L. Chanc. I pray you where finde you that Brad. I finde it in manye places but specially in the 13. to the Romanes where S. Paule writeth Euery soule to bee subiect to the superior power but what power Quae gladium gestat The power verily which beareth the sword which is not the spirituall but the the temporall power As Chrysost. full well noteth vpon the same place which your honour knoweth better then I. He Chrysostome I meane there playnely sheweth that Bishops Prophets and Apostles are obedient to the temporall Magistrates L. Chaunc Here yet more the Lorde Chauncelloure was styrred and sayd how that Bradforde went about to deny all obedience to the Queene for his othe and so quoth he this man would make Gods word a warrant of disobedience for he will answere the queene on this sort that wheÌ„ she sayth now sweare to the Bishop of Rome or obey his authority No will he say for I am forsworne to make the Queene no Queene Brad. No I goe not about to denye all obedience to the Queenes highnesse but denying obedience in this part if she should demaunde it For I was sworne to Kyng Edward not simply that is Refusing of the Popes obedieÌ„ce being sworne agaynst him is no denying of obeâ—ience to the Queene The preposterous iudgement of Winchester to care so little for an othe to God and so much for his vowe to the Pope not onely concerning his owne person but also concerning his successors therfore in denying to do the quenes request herein I deny not her authority nor become disobedient L. Chanc. Yes that thou doest and so he began to tel a long tale how if a man should make an oth to pay to me an huÌ„dred poundes by such a day and the man to whom it was due would
with an exhortation that Bradford would recant his doctrine After the Lorde Chauncellor had ended his long Oration Bradforde began to speake thus As yesterday I besought your honours to set in your sight the Maiesty and presence of God to followe him which seeketh not to subuert the simple by subtle questions so I humbly beseech euery one of you to do this day M. Bradfordes aunâ—swâ—re to Winchester for that you know well enough that guiltles bloud wil cry for vengeance And this I pray not your Lordships to do as one that taketh vpon me to condemne you vtterly herein but that ye might bee more admonished to do that which none doth so muche as he should doe For our nature is so much corrupt that wee are very obliuioâ—s and forgetâ—ull of God Agayne as yesterday I pretended mine othe and othes agaynst the Byshop of Rome that I shoulde neuer conâ—ent to the practysing of anye iurisdiction for him or on his behalfe in the realme of England so do I agayn this day least I should be periured And last of all as yesterday the aunsweres I made were by protestation and sauing mine othe so I would your honors should knowe that mine aunsweres shall be this day and this I do that when death which I look for at your hands shall come I may not be troubled with the guiltines of periury L. Chaunc At which wordes the Lord Chauncellour was wroth and sayd that they had geuen him respite to deliberate till this day whether he would recant his errours of the blessed Sacrament which yesterday quoth he before vs you vttered Brad. My Lord you gaue me no time of any such deliberation neither did I speake anye thing of the Sacrament which you did disalow For when I had declared a preseÌ„ce of Christ to be there to fayth you went froÌ„ that matter to purge your selfe that you were not cruell and so went to dynner L. Chaunc What I perceiue we must beginne all agayne with thee Did not I yesterday tell thee playnely that thou madâ—st a coÌ„science where none should be Did not I make it playne that the oth against the Bishop of Rome was an â—â—â—awfull oth Brad. No in deed my Lord You sayd so but you proued it not yet nor neuer can do L. Chaunc Oh Lord God what a felowe art thou Thou wouldest go about to bring into the peoples heades that we all the Lordes of the parliament house the Knyghtes and Burgesses and all the whole realme be periured Oh what an heresy is this here good people you may see what a senceles heretick this fellow is If I should make an oth I would neuer help my brother nor lend him mony in his need Winchesters 〈…〉 no poynt 〈◊〉 were this a good aunswere to tell my neighbour desiring my helpe that I had made an oth to the contrary O that I could not do it Brad. Oh my Lord discerne betwixt othes that be against charity and fayth and othes that be according to fayth and charity as this is agaynst the byshop of Rome Chaun Here the Lord Chauncellor made much ado and a long time was speÌ„t about othes which were good which were euill he captiously asking often of Bradford a direct aunswere concerning othes which Bradford woulde not geue simply but with a distinction Wherat the Chauncellor was much offended but Bradforde still kept him at the bay that the oth agaynst the Bishop of Rome was a lawful oth vsing thereto the Lord Chauncellors owne booke de vera Obedientia for confirmation At the length they came to this issue who shoulde bee Iudge of the lawfulnes of the othe and Bradford sayd the word of God according to Christs word Ioh. 12. My word shall iudge and according to the testimony of Esay and Mithe that Goddes worde comming out of Ierusalem shall geue sentence among the Gentiles By this word quoth Bradford my Lord I will proue the othe agaynst the byshop of Romes authority to be a good a godly and a lawfull othe So that the Lord Chauncellor left his holde and as the other day he pretended a deniall of the queenes authority and obedience to her highnes so did he now But Bradford as the day before proued that obedieÌ„ce in this poynt to the Queenes highnesse if she should demaund an othe to the Bishop of Rome being denied was not a * generall deniall of her authority and of obedience to her no more quoth he theÌ„ the sale gift or lease of a piece of a mans inheritaunce proueth it a sale gift or lease of the whole inheritaunce And thus much ado was made about this matter The Lord Chauncellour talking much and vsing many examples of debt of going out of the Towne to morow by oth and yet tarying till Friday and suche like Whiche trifling talke Bradford did touch saying that it was a wonder his honor weyed conscience no more in this and would be so earnest in vowes of Priestes Mariages made to bishops and be careles for solemne othes made to God to Princes Summa this was the end The Lord Chauncellor sayd the Queene might dispense with it and didde so to all the whole Realme But Bradford sayd that the queenes highnes could do no more but remitte her right as for the othe made to God she could neuer remit forasmuch as it was made vnto God L. Chaunc At which wordes the Lord Chauncellour chased wonderfully and sayd that in playne sence I sclaundered the Realme of periury And therefore quoth he to the people you may see how thys felow taketh vpon him to haue more knowledge and conscience M. Bradford imprisoned without a cause then all the wise meÌ„ of England and yet he hath no conscience at all Brad. Well my Lorde let all the standers by see who hath conscience I haue bene a yere and an halfe in prison Now before al this people declare wherfore I was imprisoned or what cause you had to punish me You sayd y e other day in your owne house my Lord of London witnessing with you that I tooke vpon me to speake to the people vndesired There he sitteth by you I meane my Lorde of Bathe which desired me himselfe for the passioÌ„ of Christ M. Bradford neaâ—e slayne in the pulpit with the dagger throwen against M. Bourne I would speake to the people Upon whose words I commyng into the Pulpite had like to haue bene slayne with a dagger which was hurled at him I thinke for it touched my sleeue He then prayd me I would not leaue him I promised him as loÌ„g as I liued I would take hurt before him that day and so went out of the pulpit and entreated with the people at length brought him my selfe into an house Besides this in the afternoone I preached in Bowe church and there going vp into the Pulpit one willed me not to reproue y e people M. Bradford ieoparded his lyfe
for M. Bourne for quoth he you shal neuer come downe aliue if you doe it And yet notwithstanding I dyd in that Sermon reproue theyr fact and called it sedition at the least twenty times For all which my doyng I haue receiued this recompence prison a yeare and an halfe and more and death now which you go about Let all men be iudge where conscience is In speaking of these wordes there was endeuour to haue letted it but Bradford still spake on gaue no place till he had made an end speake what they would And theÌ„ the Lord Chauncellour sayd that for all that fayre tale his fact at the Crosse was nought Brad. No my facte was good Winchester proued double in his own words as you your selfe did beare witnesse with me For when I was at the first before you in the Tower you your selfe dydde say that my facte was good but quoth you thy mind was euill Well quoth I then my Lord in that you alow the fact and condemne my minde for as muche as otherwise I canne not declare my minde to man but by saying and doing God one daye I trust will open it to my comfort what my mind was and what yours is L. Chaun Here the Lord Chauncellour was offended Winchester driuen to eate his owne wordes and sayd that he neuer sayd so I quoth he had not so litle wit I trow as not to discerne betwixt meaning doing And so brought forth litle to y e purpose many exaÌ„ples to proue that men construe thinges by the meaning of men and not by theyr doinges But when this woulde not serue theâ— commeth he to an other matter sayd that Bradford was put in prison at the first because he would not yeld nor be conformable to the Queenes Religion Brad. Why my Lord your honor knoweth that you would not theÌ„ reason with me in religion but sayd a time should afterwards be found out wheÌ„ I should be talked withall But if it were as your Lordship sayeth that I was put in prison for religion in that my religioÌ„ was then authorised by publick lawes of the realme could coÌ„science punish me or cast me in prison therfore Wherfore let all men be iudge in whom conscience wanteth M. Chamberlayne of Woodstocke agaynst M. Bradford M· Cham. Here came foorth M. Chamberleyne of Woodstocke and spake to my Lord Chauncellor how that Bradford had bene a seruing man and was with Maister Harrington L. Chaunc True and did deceyue his Mayster of Seuen score pounds and because of this he went to be a Gospeller and a Preacher good people and yet you see howe hee pretendeth conscience Brad. My Lord I sette my foote by his whosoeuer he be that can come forth and iustly vouche to my face that euer I deceiued my Mayster And as you are chiefe iusticer by office in England I desire iustice vpon them that so slauÌ„der me because they can not proue it L. Chaunc Here my Lorde Chauncellour and M. Chamberleyne were smitten blanck and sayd they heard it Winchester agayne driuen from his hold But quoth my Lord Chauncellour we haue an other maner of matter then this agaynst you for you are an hereticke Lond. Yea quoth the Bishop of London Boner agayne commeth in with an other vntrâ—th he did wryte letters to M. Pendleton which knoweth his hande as well as his owne your honour did see the letters Brad. That is not true I neuer did wryte to Pendleton sithens I came to prison and therefore I am not iustly spoken of Lond. Yea but you indited it Brad. I did not nor know not what you meane and this I offer to proue A Clerke of the Counsell thought to be M. Alâ—â—n Here came in an other I trow they call him Maister Allen one of the Clerkes of the Councell putting y e Lord Chauncelor in remembrance of letters written into Lankyshire L. Chaun You say true for we haue his hand to shew· Brad. I denye that you haue my hand to shewe of Letters sent into Lankyshyre otherwise then before you all I wil stand to and proue them to be good and lawfull Here was all answered and then the Lord Chauncellour began a new matter Syr quoth he in my house the other day you did most coÌ„temptuously conteÌ„ne y e queenes mercy and further sayd that you would mainteine the erroneous doctrine in king Edwards dayes against all meÌ„ And this you did most stoutly Brad. Winchester brought to a playne foyle Well I am glad that all men see now you haue had no matter to imprisoÌ„ me afore that day iustly Now say I that I did not contemptuouslye contemne the Queenes mercy but would haue had it though if iustice might take place I neede it not so y t I might haue had it with Gods mercy that is without doing or saying any thing agaynst God and his truth Winchesters captioâ—s quarell aunswered And as for maintenaunce of doctryne because I caÌ„ not tell how you wil stretch this word maintenance I will repeat agayne that which I spake I sayd I was more confirmed in the Religion set forth in Kyng Edwardes dayes then euer I was and if God so would I trust I shoulde declare it by geuing my life for the confirmation and testification thereof So I sayd then and so I say now As for otherwise to mainteine it then perteineth to a priuate person by confession I thought not nor thinke not L. Chaunc Well yesterday thou didst mainteine false heresy concerning the blessed SacrameÌ„t An other vntruth in Winchester and therfore we gaue thee respite till this day to deliberate Brad. My Lord as I sayde at the first I spake nothing of the Sacrament but that which you allowed and therefore reproued it not nor gaue me any time to deliberate L. Chaunc Why diddest thou not deny Christes presence in the Sacrament Brad. No I neuer denyed nor taught but that to fayth whole Christ body and bloud was as preseÌ„t as bread and wine to the due receiuer L. Chan. Yea but doest thou not beleue y t Christes body naturally really is there vnder the formes of bread wine Brad. My Lord I beleue Christ is present there to y e fayth of the due receiuer as for transubstantiation I playnely flatly tell you I beleue it not Blessed ar you when they shall reuile you and speake all that is naught against you for my names sake Math. 5. Here was Bradford called Diabolus a slaunderer for we aske no question quoth my Lord Chauncellor of transubstantiation but of Christes presence Brad. I denye not his presence to the fayth of the receiuer but denye that he is included in the bread or that the bread is transubstantiate B. Worcest If he be not included how is he then present Brad. Forsooth though my fayth can tell how yet my touÌ„g can not expresse it nor you otherwise then by fayth heare it or vnderstand it
the cognisaunce of the Lorde of hostes This cognisaunce of the Lorde standeth not in forked cappes The Lordes cognisaunce standeth not in forked caps c. but in suffering for the Lordes sake typettes shauen crownes or such other baggage and Antichristian pelfe but in suffering for the Lordes sake The world shall hate you sayth Christ. Loe â—here is the Cognisaunce and Badge of Goddes children The world shall hate you Reioyce therefore my dearely beloued reioyce that God doth thus vouchsafe to beginne to conforme you and make you like to Christ. By the tryall of these dayes yee are occasioned more to repent more to pray more to contemn this world more to desire life euerlasting more to be holy for holy is the end wherefore God doth afflict vs and so to come to Gods companye Whych thing because we can not doe as long as this body is as it is therfore by the dore of death we must enter with Christ into eternall life and immortality of soule and body whiche God of his mercy send shortly for our Sauiour Iesus Christes sake Amen ¶ To Maystres A. Worcup THe euerlasting peace of Christ be more and more liuely felte in our hartes Another letter of M. Bradford to Mistres Warcup by the operation of the holy ghost now and for euer Amen Although I knowe it bee more then needeth to write anye thing vnto you good Sister being as I doubt not you be diligently exercised in readinge of the Scriptures in meditating of the same and in harty prayer to GOD for the helpe of his holy Spirite to haue the sense and feeling especially of the comfortes you reade in Gods sweete booke yet hauinge such oportunity and knowing not whether hereafter I shall euer haue the like as this bringer can declare I thought good in few wordes to take my farewell in writinge because otherwise I canne not And nowe me thinkes I haue doone it For what else canne I or shoulde I saye vnto you my dearely beloued in the Lorde but farewell Farewell deare Sister farewell howbeit in the Lorde our Lord I say farewell In him shall you farewell Bradford 〈◊〉 farewell Maâ—stres Warcup so much the better by howe muche in your selfe you fare euill and shall fare euill When I speake of your selfe I meane also this worlde thys life and all thinges properly perteining to this life In them as you looke not for your welfare so be not dismayed when accordingly you shall not feele it To the Lord our GOD to the Lambe our Christ which hath borne our sinnes on his backe is our Mediatour for euer do I send you In him looke for welfare and that without all wauering because of his owne goodnesse and truth which our euilles and vntrueth can not take away Not that therefore I would haue you to flatter your selfe in any euill or vnbeliefe but that I woulde comfort you that they should not dismay you Yours is our Christ wholy Christ is wholy 〈◊〉 with all that euer hath yours I say he is with all that euer he hath Is not this welfare trow you MouÌ„taynes shall moue and the earth shall fall before you finde it otherwise say that liar Sathan what he list Therefore good Sister farewell and be mery in the Lorde bee mery I say for you haue good cause If your welfare ioy and saluation hanged vpon any other thing then onely Gods mercy truth then might you well be sad heauy and stand in a doubt but in that it hangeth onely vpon these two tel Sathan he lyeth How to aunswere Sathan when he moueth vs to doubâ—â— Gods 〈◊〉 How to looke vpoâ— Christ. How to looke 〈◊〉 our selueâ— In case oâ— iustificatiâ—â— let no 〈◊〉 looke vpoâ— himself 〈◊〉 onely vpâ—â— the goodâ—â—â— of God iâ— Christ. wheÌ„ he would you to stand in a mammering by causing you to caste your eyes which onely in this case should be set on Christ your sweet Sauior on your selfe In some part in deede looke on your selfe on your fayth on your loue obedience c. to wake you vp from security to stirre you vp to diligence in doing the thinges apperteyning to your vocation but when you would be at peace with God and haue true consolation in your conscience altogether looke vpon the goodnes of God in Christ. Thinke on this commaundement which precedeth all other that you must haue no other Gods but the Lord Iehouah which is your Lord God the which he could not be if that he did not pardon your sinnes in very deede Remember that Christ commaundeth you to call him father for the same intent And hereto call to minde all the benefites of God hitherto shewed vpon you and so shall you fele in very deede that which I wish vnto you now and pray you to wish vnto me Farewell or welfare in the Lord Iesus with whom he graunt vs shortlye to meete as his children for his name and mercies sake to our eternall welfare Amen ¶ To mine owne deare brother M. Laurence Saunders prisoner in the Marshalsee MY good brother I beseech our good and gracious Father alwayes to coÌ„tinue his gracious fauor loue towards vs by vs as by instruments of his grace to work his glory the coÌ„fusion of his aduersaryes A letter of M. Bradford to M. Sauâ—â—ders Ex ore infantium lactentium fundet laudem ad destruendum inimicum c. Amen 1. Out of the mouth of infantes and babes he will shew forth his prayse to destroy the enemy c. I haue perused your letters to my selfe and haue read them to others For aunswere whereof if I should write what Doctor Taylor and Mayster Philpot doe thinke then must I say that they thinke the Salt sent vnto vs by your * This frieâ—â— moued 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 to the Paâ—pistes artâ—â—cles with this condâ—â—tion so 〈◊〉 as they 〈◊〉 agaynst Gods word being in deede cleane coâ—â—trary to 〈◊〉 and yet shortly 〈◊〉 he valiantâ—â— suffred death for refusing 〈◊〉 same Psal. 54. Psalm 36 Psalm 3â— Math. 10. 1. Cor 10 2. Pet. 1. Nahum â— frende is vnseasonable And in deede I thinke they both will declare it hartely if they shoulde come before them As forme if you woulde knowe what I thinke my good and most deare brother Laurence because I am so sinnefull and so conspurcate the Lord knoweth I lye not with many greuous sinnes which I hope are washed away Sanguine Christi nostri I neither canne nor woulde bee consulted withall but as a sypher in Agrime How be it to tell you how and what I minde take this for a summe I pray GOD in no case I may seeke my selfe and in deede I thankâ— GOD therefore I purpose it not Quod reliquum est Domino Deo meo committo spero in illum quod ipse faciet iuxta hoc Iacta in Dominum curam c. Omnis cura vestra coniecta sit in illum c. Reuela Domino
viam tuam spera c. Sperantem in Domino misericordia circundabit i. That which remayneth I commit to my Lord God and I trust in him that he will doe according to this Cast thy care on the Lord. c Cast all your care vpon him c. Reueale vnto the Lord thy way and trust c. Who that trusteth in the Lord mercy shall compasse him about I didde not nor do not knowe but by your Letters quod cras wee shall come coram nobis Mine owne heart stick still to dabitur vobis Fidelis enim est Dominus dabit in tentatione euentum quo possumus sufferre Nouit Dominus pios é tentatione â—ripere c. O vtinam pius ego essem Nouit Dominus in die tribulationis sperantes in se. c. i. It shall be geuen you c. For the Lorde is faythfull He will in tentation make away that ye may be able to beare it The Lord knoweth how to rid out of tentation the godly c. O woulde God I were godly The Lord knoweth howe to deliuer out of tentation suche as trust in him c. I canne noâ— thinke that they will offer any kinde of indifferent or meane conditioÌ„s for if we wil not adorare bestiaÌ„ we neuer shal be deliuered but agaynst theyr will thinke I God our father gracious Lord make perfecte the good he hath begunne in vs. Faciet miâ—â—â—ter charissime frater quem in intimis visceribus habeo ad conuiueÌ„dum commoriendum O si tecum essem Hee will doe it my brother my deare brother whom I haue in my inward bowels to liue and dye with O if I were with you Pray for me mine owne hart roote in the Lord. For euer your owne Iohn Bradford ¶ An other Letter to Mayster Laurence Saunders GOds sweete peace in Christ be with you my good brother in the Lord Iesus and with al your concaptiues Amen I was letted this morning from musing on that whiche I was purposed to haue thought on by reason of you agaynst whome I saw my selfe guilty of negligence euen in this poynt that I would not write I should say that I had not written vnto you as yet therefore out of hande in maner I prepared my selfe to purge my selfe hereof not that I will go about to excuse my faulte for that were more to loade me but by asking both GOD and you pardon to get it no more layed to my charge Now then as I was thus purposing and partly doyng commeth there one with a letter from you for the which as I haue cause to thanke GOD and you howbeit not so that you should thinke I geue not the whole to God so I see my selfe more blame worthy for this long holding my peace Howbeit good brother in this I haue geuen a demonstration to you to behold my negligence in all other thinges and especially in praying for you M. Bradford 〈…〉 and for the Churche of GOD which for my sinnes and hypocrisy hypocrisye in deede euen in this writing GOD deliuer me â—rom it haue deserued to be punished Iust is God for we haue deserued all kindes of plagues at his handes but yet mercifull is he that will on thys wyse chastise vs wyth this world ne cum mundo condemnemur i. That we should not be condemned with the worlde He might otherwyse haue punished vs I meane he might haue for other causes cast vs in prison me especially then for his Gospell and wordes sake Praysed therefore be his name whiche voucheth vs worthye this honour Ah good GOD forgeue vs our sinnes and worke by this thy fatherly correction on vs on me especially affectually to loue thee and thy Christ and with ioyfulnesse vnto the end to carry thy Crosse through thicke and thinne Alwayes set before our eyes not this gallowes on earth if we will sticke to thee but the gallowes in Hell if wee denye thee and swarue from that we haue professed Ah good Brother if I could alwaies haue GOD his Maiestye mercy heauen hell c. before mine eyes then should I obdurare as Paul writeth of Moses Heb. 11. Obdurauit inquit perinde quasi vidisset eum qui est inuisibilis i. He endured sayth he as he that saw him which is inuisible Pray for me as I know you doe and geue thankes also for In Domino spero 〈◊〉 22. non nutabo Si ambulauero per vallem vmbrae mortis non timâ—bo quia tu Domine mecum es c. Amen i. In the Lord I trust I shall not wauer If I walk by the valley of the shadowe of death I will not feare for thou art with me O Lorde I thinke we shall be shortly called forth for now legem habent secundum legem c. otherwise will they not reason with vs and I thinke theyr shootanker will be to haue vs to subscribe The which thing if we doe though with this condition so farre as the thing subscribed to repugneth not agaynst Gods worde yet thys will be offensiue Therefore let vs vadere planè and so sanè I meane let vs all confesse that we are no chaungelings but reipsa are the same we were in religion and therefore can not subscribe except we wil dissemble both with God our selues and the world Haec tibi scribo frater mi charissime in Domino Iam legam tuam EpistolaÌ„ i. These things I write to you deare brother in the Lord. Now I will read your Epistle 1. Iohn 13. Ah brother that I had practicam tecum scientiam in vite illa quam pingis roga Dominum vt ita verè sentiam Amen i. The practical vnderstanding with you in that vine whiche you describe Pray the Lorde that I may so thinke in deed God make me thankefull for you Salutant te omnes concaptiui gratias Domino pro te agunâ— idem tu facies pro nobis ores vt c. i. All our felow prisoners salute you geue thankes to God for you The same do you for vs pray that c. Your brother in the Lord Iesus to liue and dye with you Iohn Bradford ¶ To my deare Fathers D. Cranmer D. Ridley and D. Latimer IEsus Emanuell My deare fathers in the Lord I beseech GOD our sweete Father through Christ An other letter of M. Bradford to D. Cranmer D. Ridley and D. Latimer to make perfect the good hee hath begunne in vs all Amen I had thought that euery of your staues had stande nexte the dore but now it is otherwise perceiued Our deare Brother Rogers hath broken the I se valiauntly and as this day I thinke or to morow at the vttermost harty Hooper sincere Saunders and trusty Taylour end theyr course and receiue theyr crowne The nexte am I whiche hourely looke for the porter to open me the gates after them to enter into the desired rest GOD forgeue me mine vnthankefulnesse for this exceeding great mercy that amongest
AdeshaÌ„ the soÌ„day before S. Andrewes day last the said AusteÌ„ theÌ„ declared that the said parsoÌ„ had taught there in times past great heresies which to coÌ„fouÌ„d they would prepare a preacher agaynst the next soÌ„day folowing if so be the said parsoÌ„ would abide not run away Upon which rumor diuers sundry persons resorted out of the couÌ„try vnto the sayd parish church at the sayd same day appoynted there to heare the preacher and at the time in which y e sermoÌ„ ought to be made no maÌ„ appereth there to preach But it was reported vnto y e parson that y e preacher appoynted had vrgent busines could not come So that the multitude being now come together the same parson perceiuing that y e peoples expectation was defrauded said Forasmuch as you are come willingly to heare some good aduertisement of the preacher which now can not be present I thinke it not conuenient to permit you to depart w tout some exhortatioÌ„ for your edifiyng And so further declaring that he had no licence to preach M. Bland 〈◊〉 â—he peâ—ple 〈◊〉 loue and 〈◊〉 said that he would not meddle w t any matter in coÌ„trouersy And theÌ„ he began the Epistle of the day desiring his audience to marke three or foure places in y e same Epistle which touched quietnes loue one to an other there briefly reading the Epistle he noted the same places so making an end thereof desired al meÌ„ to depart quietly in peace as they did without any maner of disturbance or token of euill Witnesses they vnder named with diuers others Edmond Mores Richard Randall Iohn Hils William Forstall Thomas Gooding * An other matter of trouble wrought agaynst Iohn Bland as appeareth by his owne narration VPon the Innocents day being the 28. day of Decemb. they had procured the priest of Stodmarsh to say them masse he had nye made an end of mattins ere I came and when he had made an end of mattins he sayd to me mayster parsoÌ„ your neighbors haue desired me to say matteÌ„s and masse I trust ye will not be agaynst the queenes procedings No quoth I A popish Masse Prieste brought to say Masse 〈◊〉 Adesham I will offend none of the Queenes maiesties lawes God willing What say ye quoth he and made as he had not heard And I spake y e same wordes to him againe with an hier voyce but he woulde not heare when all in the chauÌ„cell heard So I cryed the third tyme that all in the Church heard that I would not offend the Queenes lawes and then he went to masse and when he was reading the Epistle I called the clerke vnto me with the becking of my finger and said vnto him I pray you desire y e priest wheÌ„ the Gospell is done to tary a litle I haue something to say to the people and the Clerke did so And the priest came downe into the stall where he sat I stood vp in the chancell dore and spake to the people of the great goodnes of god alwaies shewd vnto his people M. Bland againâ— exhorteth the people in his Parish Church vnto the time of Christes coÌ„ming and in him his comming what benefite they past we present our successors haue and among other benefites I spake of the great and comfortable sacrament of his body and bloud And after I had declared briefly the institution the promise of life to the good damnation to the wicked I spake of the breade wine Bland speaketh of the right institution of the Sacrament of the Lords· Supper He speaketh of the abuse of the Sacrament in the Masse He declareth how the Masse was patched peeced together and by what Popes M. Bland violently plucked downe in his Sermon by the ChurchwardeÌ„ affirming them to be bread wine alter the consecration as yonder Masse booke doth saying Panem sanctuÌ„ vitae aeternae calicem salutis perpetuae c. Holy bread of eternall life and the cup of perpetuall saluatioÌ„ So that like as our bodely mouthes eat the sacramental bread wine so doth the mouth of our soules which is our fayth eate Christes flew and bloud And when I had made an ende of that I spake of the misuse of the sacrament in the masse so that I iudged it in that vse no sacrament and shewed how Christ bade vs all eat drinke and one onely in the Masse eateth drinketh the rest kneele knocke worship and after these thinges ended as briefely as I coulde I spake of the benefactors of the masse began to declare what meÌ„ made the Masse and recited euery mans name the patche that he put to the masse ere I had rehearsed theÌ„ al the church warden and the Bosholder his sonne in lawe violentlye came vpon me and tooke my book from me and pulled me downe and thrust me into the ChauÌ„cell with an exceding rore and cry Some cryed Thou hereticke some thou traitour some thou rebell and when euery man had sayd hys pleasure and the rage was something past be quiet good neighbors sayde I and let me speake to you quietly If I haue offended any law I will make answere before theÌ„ that are in authority to correct me But they woulde not heare me and pulled one on this side an other on that began agayne Then Richard Austen sayd Peace Maysters no more till Masse be done and they ceased TheÌ„ sayd I to y e church wardeÌ„ and the Bosholder either holding me by the arme Maysters let me go into the Church yard till your Masse be done No quoth the Churchwarden thou shalt tarye here till Masse be done I will not quoth I but agaynst my wil. And they said Thou shalt tary for if thou go out thou wilt run away Then sayd I to the Bosholder Laye me in the stocks then ye shall be sure of me turned my backe to the aultar By that time Richard Austen had deuised what to do with me and called to the Bosholder and the Churchwarden M. Bland thrust in a side Chappell till the masse was done M. Blandes dagger taken from him bad them put me into a side Chappell and shut the dore to me there they made me tary till masse was ended When the masse was ended they came into the chappel to me and searched what I had about me and found a dagger and tooke it from me Then sayd Tho. Austen Churchwarden after manye brablinges that they made with me Thou keepest a wife here amongest vs agaynst Gods law and the Queenes Ye lye good man Austen sayd I it is not agaynst Gods law nor as I suppose agaynst the Queenes Thus they brought me out of the Church Ramsey apprehended by Tho. Austen wythout the dore they rayled on me without pity or mercy but anoÌ„ the priest came out of the Church and Ramsy that of late was Clarke sayd vnto him Syr where
Iacob and the rest of the faythfull vntil Christes tyme as S. Paul sayth they did all eate of one spirituall meat did all drinke of one maner of spirituall drinke They did drinke of that spirituall rocke that followed theÌ„ which rocke was Christ that saueth vs. 1. Cor. â— And when the tyme was ful come God sent his sonne made of a woman that is he tooke flesh of the virgin Mary became man not the shadow of a man nor a fantasticall maÌ„ Gala. 4. as some falsly faine but a very natural man in all points sinne onely excepted which God man is Christ the promised womans seed This Christ was here conuersant among men for the space of 30. yeres more Luke 22. and when the tyme was come that he should goe to hys father he gaue vnto vs the mistery of our redemption that we thorough fayth should eate his body and drinke hys bloud that we myght feed on hym through fayth to the end of the world After this Christ offred vp hys body on the crosse 1. Cor. â—â— to pacify his father to deliuer vs from the thraldome of the deuill in the which we were through sinne original actuall And with that one sacrifice of his body once offered on the crosse Heb. 1â— hee hath made perfect for euer all them that are sanctified He descended into hell the third day he rose agayne from death was conuersant at certaine tymes w t his disciples for the space of 40. dayes after he rose from death Then in the sight of all his disciples he ascended into heauen as hys disciples stood lookyng vpward Actes 1. beholding hym how he went into heauen two men stood by them in white apparell which also sayd ye men of Galilie why stand ye gasing vp into heauen This same Iesus which is taken vp from you into heauen shall so come euen as ye haue seene hym goe into heauen Actes 3. S. Peter also sayth that the heauens must receiue hym vntill the tyme that all thynges whith God hath spoken by the mouth of all hys prophets since the world began be restored again which is the latter day when he shall come to iudge the quicke and the dead I do beleeue in the holy ghost which is the spirite of God proceedyng from the father and the sonne which holy spirit is one God with them I beleeue that there is an holy church which is the company of the faythfull elect people of God dispersed abrode throughout all the world Math â—â— which holy church or congregation doth not looke for Christ here nor Christ there neither in the desert nor in the secret places whereof Christ warneth vs but as S. Paule sayth in heauen where he sitteth on the right hand of GOD the father Coloss. â— they set their affection on thyngs that are aboue and not on thyngs which are on earth For they are dead concernyng the thynges of this world and their lyfe is hid with Christ in God and when Christ which is their lyfe shall shew hymselfe then shall they also appeare with hym in glory I beleeue that there is a communion of saints euen y e fellowship of the faythfull people which are dispersed abrode throughout all the whole world and are of one mynde they followe Christ their head they loue one an other as Christ loued them are knit together in one euen in Christ which Church or congregation hath forgeuenes of sinnes thorough Christ and shall enter without spotte before the face of God into his glory For as Christ being their head hath entred pure and cleane so they entering by hym shall be lyke hym in glory And I am certaine and sure that all they which doe dye shall rise agayne and receiue their bodies In theÌ„ shal they see Christ come in his glory to iudge the quicke and the dead At whose commyng all men shall appeare and geue a reckoning of their doyngs he shall seperate y e good from the bad he shall say to theÌ„ which are hys elect come ye blessed of my father inherite the kingdome prepared for you froÌ„ the beginning but to the other that haue always resisted his will he shall say depart from me ye cursed into euerlastyng fire which is prepared for the deuil and his aungels Thus haue I briefly declared my fayth which were no fayth at all if I were in doubt of it This fayth therefore I desire God to encrease in mee Prayse God for his gyftes ⧠And thus haue you the Martyrdome with the confession of this blessed man and witnes of the Lords truth who for that gaue his lyfe as is before declared ¶ Richard Hooke LIkewise Richard Hooke about the same season for the same matter gaue his like at Chichester ¶ The examinations aunswers and condemnation of William Coker William Hopper Henry Laurence Rich. Colliar Rich. Wright William Stere before the Byshop of Douer and Harpsfield Archdeacon of Caunterbury MEntion was made a little before in the story of M. Bland and Nich. Sheterden of certaine other Kentish men who beyng the same tyme with them called forth and examined by Thornton Bish. of Douer N. Harpesfield Rich. Faucet and Rob. Collins yet notwithstandyng because the condemnation and execution of theÌ„ was differred a little longer till the latter end of the moneth of Aug. commyng therfore now to the tyme of their suffryng we will briefly touch some part of their examinations and aunswers as we find them in the Registers The names of these were Wil. Coker Wil. Hopper Henry Laurence Rich. Colliar Rich. Wright W. Stere. What the articles obiected to M. Bland and them were ye heard before To the which Articles they answered for themselues seuerally in effect as followeth FIrst Wil. Coker sayd he would aunswer no otherwise then he had already answered beyng offered to haue longer respite of 6. dayes after he refused to take it and so vpon the same senteÌ„ce of condemnation was read against hym the 11. of Iuly WIl Hopper first seemed to graunt to the fayth determination of the Catholike church after callyng hymselfe better to mynd constantly stickyng to the truth he was condemned the next weeke after the 16. of Iuly HEnry Laurence examined the sayd 16. of Iuly partly differred to the 2. of August aunswered to the Articles obiected against hym first denying auricular confession and that he had not nor would receiue the Sacrament because sayth he the order of the holy Scriptures is changed in the order of the Sacrament Moreouer the sayd Laurence was charged for not puttyng of his cap when the Suffragan made mention of the sacrament did reuerence to the same the sayd Laurence answering in these words what said he ye shal not need to put of your cap for it is not so holy that you need to put of your cap thereunto Further beyng apposed concernyng the
Names of the Commissioners Will. Roper Rich. Rede Will. Cooke The history of Elizabeth VVarne widow burnt at Stratford bowe NOw seuerally to prosecute the stories of these x. Martyrs aforenamed Elizabeth Warne Martyr first we will begin with the historie of Elizabeth Warne who in this moneth of August was burned at Stratford Bowe nye vnto London widowe late the wyfe of Ioh. Warne Upholster and Martyr who also was burned in the end of the month of May last past as before in hys storye is recorded This Elizabeth had bene apprehended amongst others the first day of Ianuary in a house in Bow Church yard in London as they were gathered together in prayer and at that present was caried to the Counter as is also aboue specified where she lay as prisoner vntil the 11. day of Iune At which time she was brought vnto Newgate and remayned there in lyke case vnto the 2. day of Iuly Then shee was sent by the Kyng and Queenes Commissioners vnto Boner B. of London who the sixt day of the same moneth caused her with diuers others as Robert Smith George Tankerfield c. to be brought before hym into hys Pallace and there examined her vpon sundry Articles such as of common order be ministred vnto the poore saints Martyrs of God as ye may more playnely perceyue by other more large and ample processes as well before as hereafter mentioned The chiefest obiection that he vsed Elizabeâ—â— Warne brough◠〈◊〉 eyther towardes her or the most of those was touchyng the reall and corporall presence of the body and bloud of Christ in the Sacrament of the aultar as the chiefest ground profitablest foundation for their Catholike dignitie Many other matters he obiected agaynst them as for not commyng to the Church for speakyng agaynst the masse for despising their ceremonies and new founde Sacramentes with dyuers other fonde and triflyng toyes not worthy any mentionyng In the ende when she had bene diuers tymes brought before hym and other hys adherentes and there earnestly exhorted to recant shee sayde Doe what ye will For if Christ was in an errour then am I in an errour The 〈◊〉 of Elizâ—â—â—â—â— Warne her exaâ—â—â—nation Uppon which aunswere she was the xij day of the same moneth of Iuly adiudged and condemned as an heretike and so deliuered vnto the secular power as they terme it to be by them yet at the Clergies appoyntment put to death which thyng was accomplished in her the same month aboue mentioned The chiefe procurer of this her death was D. Story beyng as it is thought of some alliaunce eyther to her the sayd Elizabeth or els to her late husband Who A story 〈◊〉 D. Story written 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of D. Mâ—â—â—tin owâ—â— wordes thogh he was at the first apprehension of his sayd kinswoman a very earnest suiter for her deliueraunce to Doctor Martin then one of the Kyng and Queenes Commissioners in matters of Religion hymselfe beyng as yet not made Commissioner and had by his sute obteyned her deliueraunce for that present as Doct. Martin hymselfe the authour hereof hath reported yet afterwards vpon what occasion God onely knoweth except vpon some burning charitie the sayd Doctor Story D. Story 〈◊〉 his kinâ—â—folkes obteyning now the roome of one of the Commissioners caused not onely the sayde Iohn Warne but also hys wyfe afterwards his daughter to be agayne apprehended neuer leauyng them vntyll hee had brought them all to ashes Such was the rage of that deuout catholike and white chyld of y e mother church that neyther kinred nor any other consideratioÌ„ could preuaile with hym although it dyd at hys request wyth others who in respect of hym were but straungers vnto them The Lord if it be hys will turne hys hart or els rid hys poore Church from such an Hibra as thanked bee the Lord now he hath ¶ George Tankerfield a faythfull Martyr and witnesse of the Gospell constantly suffering for the testimonie of the same GEorge Tankerfield of London Cooke borne in the Citie of Yorke about the age of xxvij or xxviij yeres was in king Edwards daies a very papist til the time Queene Mary came in and then perceiuing the great crueltye vsed of the Popes side was brought into a misdoubte of theyr doings and begaÌ„ as he said in his heart to abhorre them And as concerning the masse whereof he had but a doubtful opinion before and much striuing with him self in that case at length hee fell to prayer desiring God in mercye to open to him the truth that he might be thorowly perswaded therein whether it were of God or no If not that he might vtterly hate it in his hearte and abhorre it whiche according to his prayer the Lorde mercifully heard woorking daily more and more in him to detest and abhorre the same and so was mooued to read the Testament whereby as is sayd the Lord lightened his minde with the knowledge of the truthe woorking liuely faith in him to beleeue the same and vtterly to detest all papistrie and so he came no more to their doings And not onely that 〈◊〉 but also thys liuely faith sayd he kindled such a flame in him as would not be kept in but vtter it selfe by confession therof reprouing his owne former doings to his friendes exhorting them likewise to conuert and turne to the truth with him and thus he began to be smelled out among them til at the last he was sent for as followeth It pleased God to strike him w t sicknesse whereby hee lay long sicke and on a certaine day to take the air abroad he rose vp and went and walked into the Temple fieldes to see y e shooters In the meane season came Bearde home to his house and inquired for him pretending to his wife that he came only for to haue hym to come and dresse a baÌ„ket at the Lord Pagets The wife because of his apparell which was very braue tooke him to be some honeste Gentleman and with all speede prepared her selfe to fetch her husband hauing a good hope he should now erne some mony and least this gentleman should not be noyed with tarying she fet him a cushin to set him soft and said a fayre napkin before him and set breade thereon and came to her husband who wheÌ„ he heard it sayd a banket woman In deed it is such a banquet as wil not be very pleasant to the flesh but Gods will be done And when he came home hee saw who it was and called him by his name which when his wife perceiued wherfore he came like a tall woman would play Peters part and in sted of a sword took a spit and had runne him thorow had not the Constable which Bearde had sent for by his man come in withall who rescued him yet she sent a brickebatte after him and hit hym on the backe And so Tankerfield was deliuered to y e Constable and brought
plainly â—â—nswere that Saints should not be honoured My Lordes sayde hee there are two things worthy of note 〈◊〉 honour 〈◊〉 God is 〈…〉 4. The one is certaine the other vncertayne It is found plainly and certaine in Scripture that we should worship and honor one God according to the saying of the first Commaundement Thou shalt only worship and honour thy Lord God with all thy heart But as for praying to and honouring of Saintes there is great doubt among many whether they hear or no inuocation made vnto theÌ„ Therefore I exhorted all men equally in my doctrine that they shoulde leaue the vnsure waye and folowe that way which was taught vs by our master Christ. He is our only mediatour and maketh intercession for vs to God hys father 〈…〉 to be 〈◊〉 He is the doore by the which we must enter in Hee that entreth not in by this doore but climeth an other way is a theefe and murtherer Hee is the veritie and lyfe Hee that goeth out of this way there is no doubte but hee shall fall into the mire yea verely is fallen into it already This is the fashion of my doctrine the whych I haue euer followed Uerely that whyche I haue hearde and reade in the woorde of God I taught openly and in no corners And now ye shal witnes the same if your Lordships will heare me Except it stande by the worde of God I dare not be so bold to affirme any thinge These sayings he rehearsed diuers times 13 Thou false heretike haste preached plainly 13. Article saying that there is no Purgatorie and that it is a fained thinge any man after thys life to be punished in Purgatorie My Lordes as I haue oftentimes sayde heeretofore Aunswere without expresse witnesse and testimonie of the Scripture I dare affirme nothyng Purgatory not once named in Scripture I haue ofte and diuers times read ouer the Bible and yet suche a terme founde I neuer nor yet any place of Scripture applicable therunto Therfore I was ashamed euer to teache of that thyng whych I coulde not finde in the Scripture Then sayd he to master Iohn Lauder hys accuser If you haue any testimonie of the Scripture by the which ye may prooue any such place shewe it nowe before this auditorie But this dolt had not a worde to say for him selfe but was as dumbe as a beetle in that matter 14 Thou false heretike hast taught plainly against the vowes of Monkes Friers Nunnes and Priestes saying 14. Article that whosoeuer was bounde to such like vowes they vowed themselues to the estate of damnation Moreouer that it was lawful for priestes to marry wiues and not to liue sole Of soothe my Lordes I haue read in the Euangell Aunswere that there are three kindes of chaste men Some are gelded from their mothers wombe some are gelded by men Math. 13. and some haue gelded themselues for the kingdome of heauen sake Uerelye I say Three kindes of chast men The dauÌ„ger of vnchastitye these men are blessed by the Scripture of God But as many as haue not the gift of chastitie nor yet for the Euangell haue not ouercome the concupiscence of the flesh and haue vowed chastitie yee haue experience although I should holde my peace to what inconuenience they haue vowed them selues When he had sayde these wordes they were all dumbe thinking better to haue tenne Concubines then one married wife 15 Thou false heretike and runnagate sayest 15. Article thou wylte not obey our Generall nor Prouinciall Councels My Lords what your general Councels are I knowe not I was neuer exercised in them Aunswere but to the pure worde of God I gaue my labors Read here your general Councels or els geue me a booke wherin they are contained that I may reade them If they agree with the word of God They runne aâ—pase to shedde bloud I will not disagree Then the rauening wolues turned into woodnes said Wherefore let we him speake any further Reade forth the rest of the articles stay not vpoÌ„ them Among these cruell tygers there was one false hypocrite Iohn Grayfinde Scot an hastye butcher to his slaughter a seducer of the people called Ioh. Graifind Scot standing behind Ioh. Lauders backe hasting him to read the rest of y e articles not to tary vpoÌ„ his witty and godly answers For we may not abide them quoth he no more then the diuill may abide the signe of the Crosse when it is named 16 Thou heretike sayest that it is vaine to builde to the honor of God costly Churches 16. Article seeinge that God remaineth not in the Churches made with mens handes nor yet God can be in so litle space as betwixt the priests handes My Lordes Salomon sayeth If that the heauen of heauens can not comprehende thee Aunswere howe muche lesse thys house that I haue builded And Iob consenteth to y e same sentence Seeing that he is higher then the heauens therefore what canst thou build vnto him He is deper then hel 3. Reg. 8. Iob. 11. then how shalt thou know him He is longer then y e earth and broader then the sea So that God cannot be compreheÌ„ded into one place because that he is infinite These sayings notwithstanding I said neuer that Churches should be destroyed But of the contrarye I affirmed euer Whereunto Churches should serue that Churches should be sustained and vpholden that the people should be congregated into them there to hear of God And moreouer wheresoeuer is true preaching of the word of God and the lawfull vse of the Sacraments vndoubtedly there is God himselfe So that both these sayings are true together God cannot be coÌ„prehended into any place and where soeuer are two or three gathered in hys name there is he present in the middest of them Then sayde he to hys accuser If you thinke any otherwise then I say shew foorth your reasons before this auditorie Then he without al reason being dumbe and not answering one word proceeded foorth in hys articles 17 Thou false heretike contemnest fastinge and sayest 17. Article thou shouldest not fast My Lordes I finde that fasting is commended in the Scrypture therefore I were a sclaunderer of the Gospell if I contemned fastynge And not so onely Answeare True fasting he alloweth but I haue learned by experience that fastinge is good for the health of the bodye but God knoweth who fasteth the true fast 18 Thou false heretike haste preached openlye 18. Article sayinge that the soule of man shall sleepe to the latter daye of iudgement and shall not obtaine life immortall vntill that day Aunswere God full of mercy and goodnesse forgeue them that saye such things of me I wote and knowe surely by the worde of God that he which hathe begun to haue the faith of Iesu Christ and beleueth firmely in him I know surely that the soule of that
man shall neuer sleepe but euer shall liue an immortall life The which life from day to day is renued in grace and augmeÌ„ted The faithfull soule shall neuer sleepe nor yet shal euer perish or haue an ende but euer immortall shall liue with Christ. To the which life all that beleue in him shal come and rest in eternall glory Amen When the Bishoppes wyth their complices had accused this innocent man in manner and fourme aforesayde incoÌ„tinently they condeÌ„ned him to be burnt as an heretik not hauing respect to hys godly answers and true reasons which he alleaged nor yet to their owne consciences thinking verelye that they shoulde doe to God good sacrifice conformable to the sayings of S. Iohn Iohn 16. They shal excommunicate you yea and the time shal come that he which killeth you shall thinke that he hath done to God good seruice The prayer of maister George O Immortall God how long shalt thou suffer the woodnes great crudelitie of the vngodly to exercise theyr fury vpon thy seruaunts which doe further thy woorde in this worlde The prayer of M. George Wyseharte for the congregatioÌ„ of God seeing they desire to be contrary y t is to choke and destroy thy true doctrine veritie by the whych thou hast shewed thy selfe vnto the world which was all drowned in blindnesse and misknowledge of thy name O Lord wee knowe surelye that thy true seruauntes must needes suffer for thy names sake persecution affliction and troubles in this present life whiche is but a shadowe as thou haste shewed to vs by thy Prophetes and Apostles But yet we desire thee hartily that thou conserue defende and helpe thy congregation which thou haste chosen before the beginning of the worlde and geue them thy grace to heare thy word and to be thy true seruaunts in thys present life Then by by they caused the common people to voide away whose desire was alwayes to heare that innocente man to speake Then the sonnes of darkenesse pronounced their sentence definitiue not hauing respecte to the iudgement of God When all this was done and sayde the Cardinall caused his warders to passe againe wyth the meeke Lambe into the Castle vntill suche time as the fire was made ready When he was come into the Castle then there came two Gray feendes frier Scot and his mate sayinge Sir yee must make your confession vnto vs. He aunswered and said I wil make no confession vnto you Go fetch me yoÌ„der man that preached this day and I will make my confession vnto him Then they sent for the Suppriour of the Abbey who came to him withall diligence But what he sayd in thys confession I can not shewe When the fire was made readie and the gallowes at the West part of the Castle neare to the Priorie the Lorde Cardinall dreading that master George should haue bene taken away by his friendes commaunded to bende all the Ordinance of the Castle right against that parte and commaunded al his gunners to be ready and stand beside their gunnes vnto such time as he were burned All this beyng done they bounde Maister Georges handes behinde hys backe and ledde hym foorth wyth their souldiors from the Castle to the place of their wicked execution As hee came forth of the Castle gate there met him certaine beggers asking his almes for Gods sake To whome he answered I want my handes wherwith I should geue you almes but the mercifull Lorde of his benignitie and aboundaunce of grace that feedeth all men vouchsafe to geue you necessaries both vnto your bodies and soules M. Wisehart prayeth for the relief of the poore Then afterwarde met him two false fiendes I shoulde say Fryers sayinge Master George pray to our Lady that she may be mediatrix for you to her sonne To whome he answeared meekely Cease tempt me not my brethren After thys hee was lead to the fire with a roape about his necke M. Wysehart aunswereth the Fryers tempting him and a chayne of yron about his middle When that he came to the fire he sate downe vpon hys knees and rose againe and thrise he sayd these woordes O thou Sauiour of the worlde haue mercy on mee Father of heauen I commend my spirit into thy holy hands When he had made this prayer he turned him to the people and sayde these wordes The wordes and exhortation of M. Wysehart at his death to the people I beseeche you Christian brethren and sisters that yee be not offended in the woorde of God for the affliction and torments whych ye see alreadye prepared for mee But I exhorte you that ye loue the worde of God and suffer paciently and wyth a comfortable heart for the woordes sake whych is your vndoubted saluation and euerlasting comforte Moreouer I pray you shewe my brethren and sisters whych haue hearde me ofte before that they cease not nor leaue of the worde of God which I taught vnto them after the grace geueÌ„ vnto me for no persecutioÌ„s or troubles in this world which lasteth not and shew vnto them that my doctrine was no wiues fables after the constitutions made by men And if I had taught mens doctrine I had gotten greate thankes by men But for the woordes sake and true Euangel which was geuen to me by the grace of God I suffer thys day by men not sorowfully The coâ—â—stant paâ—â—â—ence of 〈◊〉 good 〈◊〉 but with a glad heart and minde For this cause I was sent that I shoulde suffer this fire for Christes sake Consider and beholde my visage yee shall not see mee chaunge my colour Thys grim fire I feare not And so I pray you for to doe if that any persecution come vnto you for the wordes sake not to feare them that slay the bodye and afterwarde haue no power to slay the soule Some haue sayde of me that I taught that the soule of man should sleepe vntil y e last day But I know surely my faith is such that my soule shall suppe w t my sauiour Christe this night ere it be 6. houres for whom I suffer this Then he praied for them which accused hym saying M. Geoâ—â—â— Wyseharâ—â— prayeth hi◠〈◊〉 forgeâ— them I beseeche thee father of heauen to forgeue them that haue of any ignoraunce or els of any euill minde forged any lies vpon me I forgeue them wyth all my heart I beseeche Christ to forgeue them that haue condemned me to death thys day ignorantly And last of all he sayd to the people on thys manner I beseeche you brethren and sisters to exhorte your Prelates to the learning of the woorde of God M. 〈◊〉 Wysehaâ—â— propheâ—â— of the 〈◊〉 of the â—â—â—â—dinall 〈◊〉 which 〈…〉 that they at the laste may be ashamed to doe euill and learne to do good And if they will not conuert themselues from their wicked error there shal hastly come vpon them the wrath of God which they shall not eschewe Many faithfull wordes